Loading...
Menu
Ebooks   ➡  Fiction  ➡  Anthologies  ➡  Science fiction  ➡  Adventure  ➡  General

The Time Machine: Beyond the Universe (2017 Edition)

 

 

 

The Time Machine:

Beyond the Universe

(2017 Edition)

 

V Bertolaccini

 

 

 

This edition first published 2017 by CB

This is a Shakespir edition 2017

 

Copyright Victor Bertolaccini

 

ISBN: 978-1-3702-4203-0

 

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopy, recording or otherwise, without prior written permission of the copyright owner. Nor can it be circulated in any form of binding or cover other than that in which it is published and without similar condition including this condition being imposed on a subsequent purchaser.

 

All characters in this publication are fictitious and any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is coincidental

Part I

 

Prologue

 

The Time Alterations

 

At the edge of the energy bubble, altering wildly, gleams of light from bright stars were being held motionlessly, and were being filmed and studied by the scientists.

The entire top of the castle was now covered in equipment and scientists studying the alien in the energy bubble, and of the discovery made earlier in close examinations of the energy bubble.

A clock placed at the end of a cable was entered into its field, and the scientist reacted immediately when they received results, and concluded that its precision digital numbers were being frozen, and into multidimensional forms as the cable shifted, and they studied the suspended cluster of partially transparent layers, as they moved in with cameras.

The two paranormal scientists were controlling the experiments of the leading scientists, and had gained a great deal of status and authority with them, and aboard the GX1, where most of the filming of it was being shown on the media.

Both occasionally gave detailed explanations of what they were doing, and believed was occurring, and they had the cable released further, edging it into the confines of the energy bubble, creating more spectacular optical effects with the clock, making it distort in twisted forms, like shaping beams of light with matter.

All the numbers on clock shifted fast forward to their surprise, and all the scientists, technicians, and archeologists there crowded around it loudly discussing it, and applauding the find, as it was the first discover of time travel.

Kruger stood with them startled, though he had known it existed, he had not proven it, and believed Don had traveled back in time, and he had been waiting for it to appear somewhere, to prove it, and for the event to take place, and he watched it wondering what the hell it was, as it was far more different than he had thought, and he had not realized or heard anything that could explain anything to him, and he had deliberately stayed near the two paranormal scientists and main scientists in hope of picking something up.

It looked as though it were rupturing space in a way that played with time. It had properties of suspending it! It was creating alterations in it and the fabric of space, but could it allow some form of gateway into the depths of time to exist?

Many of the leading scientists were carrying out numerous basic and complex experiments all around it, using equipment, and others were recording various things about it, and great amounts of detailed information were being sent back to the GX1 for them to analyze in a far greater degree.

Nobody had been able to determine its origins or if it came from the galaxy. Yet they were in another universe, which they had not checked in any proper degree, and there were many occurrences there and in the black hole that were still unexplained, and their voyage through the galaxy had shown that many mysterious things existed there.

It would take the rest of their lives to explore the place properly and make proper findings, and they may never fully achieve their goal, and it could be found long after they existed.

He had shuddered as he had studied its shape hovering about, and its occasional appearance, like a lion eyeing up its prey.

The abnormal antics of some of the scientists at times captivated him, mystifying him with the depth of their nervousness and fear of something! Some still repetitively studied the readings from their equipment and with alarm – preparing themselves for something, which he saw the two paranormal scientists slowly become aware of!

What the hell was it? What was the thing? Was it really a supernatural entity? Could something go wrong?

A swift flash of light appeared and exploded at the edge of a region of the energy bubble, silencing all the scientists.

From it they got a proper view of what happened when the light entered its radius, and they were able to analyze slowed down views of the occurrence.

Kruger listened to a scientist explaining the occurrences to an audience on the GX1, stating, “It manipulated space and time within its outer radius! It can accelerate, decelerate, and suspend it … The clock is now suspending it …”

The cable emerged outwards pulling the clock backwards, with its numbers swiftly turning backwards until its numbers once again became motionless, and Kruger considered if they could use whatever it was to make some form of time machine.

He wondered if in reality time was something far different from what they perceived. But would he ever know? And he just accepted the philosophy! And he was still sure Don was an older version of him!

“What are they intending to do with it?” he asked Mitchel, curiously. “Are they going to construct something from it?”

Mitchel examined him, almost sensing something, wondering why he had an interest, and looked annoyed about something.

“They, of course, have investigated little so far, and if they do, you will be informed!”

“If they can reconstruct it, they can use it for many things, including uses in industry!” he continued. “Stopping time is an incredible tool … With incredible uses …!”

“They have made other findings you know! If you take an observation of its shifting movements, for one thing – which they have been studying closely – its constrained pattern of movements has dramatically altered in some regions in space …”

Kruger examined its lethal appearance, like a large bubble full of pure transparent energy – buzzing wildly and dangerously – ready to discharge somewhere.

“Do you think you have created and have something new here?” he asked, firmly. “Two unheard of inventions of great power combined … The incredible paranormal energy source, in the depths of a new and different universe, with a different makeup, in a galaxy never seen before, with hidden powers beyond our imagination from such a rare being, combined with your energy bubble that has been discovered for the first time from all the technology of worlds, over hundreds of years!

“The combinations of powerful energy sources have created many great discoveries!”

“There may be! It could very well be a one of a kind situation, and we have perhaps a long time to explore it! Perhaps we could find some form of time travel – which may not be found anywhere else – or something else!”

“We may not need to wait that long!” Bryan stated, moving over. “Most inventions allow people to get their best properties straight away. They will in a few days be giving out all the details from all the findings, and from all the experiments, which may be very interesting if I am not mistaken. They have barely even scratched the surface of it!”

 

 

 

II

 

Its Capture

 

The time being might have been thrown into the realms of hell, into another reality, with its magical being shape altering and whirling within hideous energy surges, threatening to obliterate it, but it consistently had stopped it and it falling out of space and time altogether, and it had consistently altered.

The center of it had glowed bright like a sun from the energy that it had been trapped in, altering and becoming more powerful and then dimming, with it whirling increasing and decreasing, shaking everything furiously about from the impact of powerful energy forces, from something strange from outside, and though it had reappeared at the correct location, it had been trapped there.

It had remained perplexed, and it had stopped making attempts at escaping, and tried to establish what had gone wrong.

On and on it had kept going, and it had seen the humans emerge on the tower stares, and confirm what it had started to suspect, and that they had set a trap and had caught it. It had underestimated them greatly! It would have been normally virtually impossible to do what they had done, and it would be lucky to survive the ordeal! It slowly had realized that they had methods of detection that it had never heard of, but it also had slowly realized that they never had time travel as it had originally known.

After the shock of the encounter, and it had adapted its energy and structure to handle the energy bubble that they had trapped it in, and it had probed the humans and realized it had been lucky, and that they could have killed it, and that they wanted it for something, and it had realized that it had technology that it could use to bargain with, if they ever allowed it to communicate.

Their technology had been strange and some of it primitive to it, and it had even learned how most of it worked, and had been surprised that its race had missed it, and it had realized why.

It had probed their computer records, and had found how powerful their race was, and then had discovered the great revelation that they had arrived there from another universe, after hurtling through the outer limits of space and time, and it had seen the great use that they could have been to its race.

The opportunity to do something had been great, and its determination had turned almost inconceivable.

For a long time it had watched them at work, and their experiments, while its energy surges intermittently had played with it, in hideous attacks, and it had planned what it should do.

 

 

 

III

 

The Alien/Entity Returns

 

The new alien entity had remained almost dormant within the human that it had created, with its automatic senses taking scans of its surroundings.

The human was perfect, and had been the perfect place to dwell undetected by the humans, who believed the human had been something else, and had failed to realize the truth.

It had collected all forms of information about everything, and had collected far more than it needed and had visualized, and it had analyzed everything in a greater degree than it had as the entity in the void.

It had been staggered by the outer universe and the world that they had explored, and had analyzed its surroundings and their information with amazement, and had repeatedly thanked the humans for giving it the chance to study such phenomena.

Everything at first had been beyond its knowledge, and it had been an exploration beyond its wildest thoughts, and it had even considered if there had been others like it there, and if they had created it all, with inconceivable dimensions and powers, far beyond its knowledge and powers, like itself had been compared to its original self billions of years in the past.

The void had been nothing compared to the outside universe, and universes! It had all the relevant information that the entity in the void had, and it had been built to handle what it possibly could, and had been a compressed miniaturized version of it, which had been created with the help of the knowledge it had discovered from the GX1.

It had observed the GX1 from its interior, and its technology had been incredible, and it had decided to recreate it and had changed its plan to capture it, and it had collected enough information to recreate it.

It now only needed to return to the entity in the void to complete its mission, which it was about to do, and it now not only knew how to allow it to recreate the incredible powers of the GX1, and travel hundreds of times the speed of light, and recreate the invincible energy screen, ultimate computers, and other technology, it could travel beyond the universe, and travel through time, and this was only the beginning as once the entity in the void received the information it would soon alter itself into an entirely new form capable of anything that was possible.

It soon sensed the entity outside in the void and altered itself, from being Don, and left the vehicle, as it had been programmed to do, and it became one with the entity.

 

 

 

 

I

 

Beyond the Universe

 

 

Chapter 1

 

The Mind-Bending Black Hole

 

A bright explosion of radiance exploded out stunning Kruger as he came to. An immense whirlpool of shifting outlines of globes magically shifted by, and he studied it for a long time and realized that he had no body or proper presence, and was some form of force formation, and he was swirling out into a vortex of reshaping energy patterns that replaced reality, in a surreal splendor of transforming elements and that the mind-bending display of displacements were altering to something that he could not recognize.

Why he was there mesmerized him! Was he even classified as being alive?

He gave a vague gasp as reality magically spun around him in different patterns while he wondered how worse the situation could become. He could be trapped there for all eternity!

So when he saw a white blur in a miniature central region of darkness emerge ahead, as he swirled around, he grew interested, and he started to recognize more and more detail as it grew, and shifted he into it, and within its depths he saw magnificent distant stars, within a haze, blending into his surrounding brilliant colors.

Spectacular white beams exploded out, and stars shot to him, and he realized the tremendous speed that he was traveling at.

Space was expanding all across his front, and he floated into it.

Gradually he felt feelings and saw a transparent view of his body emerge as it transformed and became solid again, and he saw the others appear as ghost images, in the swirling brightness.

The voyager appeared and grew solid about him in stages, as it entered space and time, and magnificent bright white and golden lights filled his entire vision everywhere, as if he were floating into a form of cartoon universe.

The stars became dazzling, which he could not recognize! Their density filled space everywhere, and he was staggered that they could even exist in their state, without being pulled together into an immense explosion.

He exploded with excitement as he looked back and saw the biggest black hole that he had ever seen stretching across space, and he wondered why he was being thrown out of it, and he realized the immense speed that he had been traveling at.

The size of it looked close to the size of a small galaxy, and the vision staggered him and stuck in his mind as he watched it vanish out of view and the spacecraft become solid around him.

 

Chapter 2

 

The Monster’s Death

 

The monster/entity had turned mad in the end, especially when it had attacked the control center of the GX1 spacecraft.

The last shreds of its plan had been instantly ruined when the scientists at the other side of the spacecraft had activated a field that had thrown the whole spacecraft out of space and time, to kill it and escape with their lives.

It had been crazy, but it was all that they could do!

It had been hideous beyond anything anyone had seen, and resembled the devil itself! Not only had it been an entity/monster, altering from one form to another again, the G1 explosions had damaged it and its mind beyond repair, and it continued with only the one goal to kill every life form aboard, and take down the energy shield around the whole voyager to give it to the outer entity, and have it to repair the damage done to it.

Its last moments had been a chaos of killing and destroying everywhere, to gain control of the outer energy shield, but it was unable to think properly and realize how to remove the energy shield, and near the end had even realized that it was close to death and would not survive if it never.

Its last thoughts had been screams of agony, and it watched its existence in all the dimensions become annihilated.

The outer entity had monitored what it could, and had detected its madness with some fascination, as it had never known it!

For a long time it had been studying everything and trying to find another way to get the spacecraft!

After careful examinations of the spacecraft’s outer energy shield it had begun to realize that around the energy bubble there were small amounts of weak energy that could be used to attach some of its energy forms, and it had made a shield of energy made from itself around the energy shield, which would remain hidden there, so when the spacecraft left it would travel with it, and when possible, and they removed the energy screen, it would form into another entity/life form, capable of far more than the entity/human that it had put aboard, and it would become a vastly improved version of it.

 

Chapter 3

 

The Mind-Bending World

 

For a moment Kruger was staggered as a dazzling radiance blinded him, and he thought he had been thrown out of space and time all over again, and he realized that the space vehicle that he was in had crashed.

The sky outside the front of the vehicle was a mass of intense light, from immense stars nearby almost covering the sky there in white and gold, and it was so strange that he was sure that it was not even in another universe anymore, or was at the outer limits of the big bang of a universe, at a distant point.

He switched on a light screen, which shaded the intense light flare blasting into his brain, which now looked like the sun on Earth covering his entire front, and he checked the other two passengers of the vehicle, Major Ripley and Don, which he could now properly see near him.

Even after traveling beyond space and time the world that they were exploring was so mind-bending all the crew were virtually staggered at it all of the time. There was at least a billion light years of what must be the most compact region of space possible, and the world had to have the weirdest landscapes and scan results possible, which was another reason why they were exploring it.

The world about them was so altered from the normal the others never said anything and occasionally gave muffled gasps!

“So it has happened again?” Major Ripley moaned, and sniggered, glancing out at the world through a side window, with his hands shading his eyes, searching the outer landscape, in wonderment – wondering what they had thrown at him this time. Yet he like new occurrences and such excitement, and getting out the spacecraft.

“But I’ve not lost any memories of anything!” Kruger stated, checking his memory of everything that he could.

While Don nodded in agreement, he replied, “I have not forgotten anything either!”

The vehicle had crashed again as it had done on the world in the void, when the alien had wiped away most of their memories of the people in the vehicles to cover it being there, to get aboard GX1 spacecraft, but this time it was different, and Kruger gasped at the thought of the thing still being alive, and up to something.

It made him shiver thinking of all the occurrences that had happened over the past weeks, and wondered what the consequences of it all would be.

“The alien may have changed itself and its tactics, realizing the situation is different …” Major Ridley announced.

“Yet if it was aboard, why did it come out here? And why would it make us crash? And why would it even risk it – as it would know that we would not fall for it again. It is pointless …”

“It could have been an accident this time? Perhaps we have hit something?”

“But why were we all unconscious! That is a rare occurrence!”

Kruger felt his head for bruising – which he confirmed never existed …

“I do not recall us actually hitting something,” Major Ripley finally announced, after some thought, looking about outside, and below the vehicle. “Look! We’ve only skidded to a standstill into a bog of yellow crawling slime – and the vehicle has stopped itself automatically! Kruger! You’re the scientist here! You work it out for us!”

“Perhaps this time it was gas …?”

“As I have told you before there’s none in this model! And if this gas exists, it has no smell, and must be concealed somewhere! And I’m sure it would be of interest to the military … And for them to investigate why it was used …”

“There could be some gas in the atmosphere outside, and we may be taking in the outer atmosphere …?”

Major Ripley glanced through all the shuttles instruments, and replied, “If I can remember rightly, the vehicle automatically takes in the atmosphere, which it has been doing, as it is perfectly breathable, and that it would have stopped anything getting in that was unwanted … And there does not seem to be anything in here, or has entered here …”

“This is another universe! It has a different framework, and could have different laws of nature … Unknown to us …”

“Meaning what? In other words anything could happen out here now! Perhaps the gas just materialized here – knocked us unconscious – and vanished afterwards …”

“We better keep things open that’s all …”

Suddenly, Major Riley jumped, with his eyes jerked wide open, when a human figure shifted out of thick mist outside, at their side, and he removed his weapon.

“What is the distance to the nearest shuttle?” Major Ripley whispered, to confirm what he knew.

“Well, there are hundred vehicles out, and the nearest has to be miles away …”

“We better contact the others! Check what is happening!”

Kruger watched the strange figure move in close, and bang his large heavy glove hard against the vehicle window near him, and thought he recognized him for a moment.

The problem of having such a vast spacecraft and crew, which he had not gotten used to, was there were too many strangers aboard, and that they were always coming into contact with people that they never recognized, and he now knew hardly any of the other people in the vehicles, and going by what he had seen of Major Ripley and Don that they were the same.

There was nothing strange about the man, who was wearing a spacesuit without a helmet, and only did two things differently, which was his silent and strange look and him being there in the first place, as nobody had wanted to leave the protection of the vehicles, because of the place they were in and the hidden dangers.

Kruger wondered if he would make it home alive, which was incredible, after all the years of helping and preparing for the great voyage to the final frontiers of the universe. They must have done just about everything to check that nothing went wrong, and had proven to them that if anything new was actually found that there would not be any danger. They believed that dangers in space had been virtually annihilated, and were now just small accidents. The dangers of the past were thought to have been left behind. Even in wars, humans were very rarely ever killed, and were mainly fought with machines, and mainly robots, and the people involved hardly ever actually encountered dangers.

He could not place the stranger and put it down to memory loss from the encounter with the alien, and the strange environment of the new universe.

“I cannot reach them!” Major Ripley shouted.

“There could be some damage to the communications …”

“You mean something is blocking transmissions …”

Major Ripley stuck his face against the side window and studied his face and figure outside, and the man ignored him, waiting for him to open the door.

Kruger did think he looked familiar and acted like one of the crew, but so had the alien when it had done a perfect impersonation of him, as Dan.

“You will have to let him in or something!” Don announced. “At least talk to him through an opened window!”

“He could get in here anyway,” Kruger stated, after thirty seconds of silence. “The vehicles have no real defense against direct attacks – or from that alien.”

“That’s a good one! But we did drive back with that alien aboard the last time, and we could be blamed for helping it get aboard!”

He pressed a switch, and a window partly opened up, and he called out, “Someone must be in trouble for you to have come all the way out here! Across this place!”

“Correct!” the stranger replied. “Our vehicle crashed, and something killed all the crew … I just escaped, with my life …”

Major Ripley gasped, and asked, “What’s your name, and vehicle number?”

“I am Larsen of vehicle sixty!”

Kruger remembered the name, and had a vague recollection of him, and showed his recognition of him.

“I vaguely remember you too! Did you wake up unconscious? And was your communicator working?”

“Yes, we all woke up unconscious, and the communicator was not working … I used a device to detect your vehicle, which I knew was here, from our equipment earlier on …”

He showed them a hand device that was in his suit.

Major Ripley moved away from the door where the stranger was, and allowed Kruger to unlock the door, and they watched the air slightly react to the outer atmosphere of the desolate world.

They watched the man enter and speedily close the door behind him, as though he had been waiting to get in for a long time, and to get away from something, and they remained silent as warm air warmed the vehicle again.

“Now what will we do?” Kruger muttered, looking about outside. “You said that there is something deadly over there that killed your entire crew?”

“Our vehicle was surrounded by that hideous mist that floats about this place, and something smashed it to pieces, killing them, and escaped, as I was near the back …”

Kruger studied the man, and saw his fear of the place, and that he had been running to escape from it at one point.

“So we better get out of here …” Larsen warned, after they sat doing nothing for a minute. “If that thing gets over here …”

Major Ripley immediately jumped over to an area with controls and activated controls, and the vehicle lifted into the air, and floated forwards.

“But where are we going to?” Don asked. “There is more of a chance of it being in front than behind us, if we travel on. As it could spot us at a lot of locations moving on, but if remained here, it will only be able to find us at this spot …“

“Correct!” Larsen replied first. “But this vehicle can swiftly fly upwards, at any speed, and can even travel in space, and that thing cannot leave the ground as far as I saw!”

Major Ripley continued on the course they had been on before the crash, ready to lift into the air when needed, and they all seemed more relaxed by it.

When they finally heard a noise from the communication device, Major Ripley jumped to attention and stopped the vehicle, and moved in beside it, and had Don take control of the vehicle, because he was the most alert and ready to handle anything coming at them

“Vehicle four here!” Major Ripley announced. “Any information on why the communications were down?”

“Ripley! This is Major Douglas in vehicle two. It seems to have happened again! All the communications were down! They only returned to normal a few minutes ago! We seem to have a different problem this time! All the vehicles crashed, but the vast majority are running again! They’re working on the problem back at the GX1. This time, all the vehicles have been ordered to continue with what they were doing!”

“What’s the distance to vehicle sixty from us?”

“It’s just over three miles from you! Why?”

“Do me a favor! Was Larsen there?”

“Yes! But we have not had any reply to our communications to it!”

“That’s because something has attacked and killed all the crew, except Larsen! Who is in here …”

“My God! So there is something out here! I will check for anything from the vehicle! We’ll have to warn everyone about it! I don’t think they will cancel this mission, especially if that alien is here, and impersonating someone, and is trying get aboard again. In fact, I think I would rather stay out here than be stuck aboard with that thing!”

 

Chapter 4

 

The New Alien/Entity

 

From nowhere, with an inconceivable speed, a concentrated sphere of energy had appeared, vaguely even being detected by its senses due its formation. Except its acceleration left it staggered!

The new alien had remained dormant and as the rest of the GX1 spacecraft as altered energy shifting through what was beyond space and time, taking a few scans and recordings of its surroundings by its automatic senses, but when it had entered the new universe its senses had detected what was there, and it had partially come to life to investigate what was there, while keeping itself as an energy coating around the spacecraft’s energy shield.

It had sensed that the humans inside the spacecraft had also been staggered by the outer universe, and analyzed its surrounds with amazement, and even thanked the humans for giving it a chance to study such phenomena.

Everything about it had been beyond its knowledge and incredible, and it considered if it was another like itself that had created it all, with inconceivable dimensions and powers, far beyond it, and its knowledge and powers, like it compared itself to its original self billions of years ago.

The void was nothing compared with it! It had all the relevant information that the entity had, and it had been built to handle what it possibly could, and was a compressed version of it, which it had created with the help of the knowledge that it had taken from the spacecraft, and its compressed size.

The black hole was incredible, and its voyage through it, and it had allowed it to travel a great distance, and it wondered if it could get information on how the spacecraft had entered it.

It had observed that the spacecraft had clearly come from such a place, and that its technology was surely greater in many ways to what existed in the new universe. Yet its size was so small that it had still confused it! Could it itself recreate such a thing in a larger size? Should it capture it if possible, or get enough information to recreate it?

Its mission was clearly defined, and it was only able to alter it to achieve its goal. But if it could not return it would have to remove its programming, and mission, and continue as a replacement of the entity.

Thus it soon set itself the task of exploring everything that it could, to gain all the knowledge that it could.

A surge of energy forces that it had never conceived existed had hit its probing forces from the stars, shocking it and fascinating it at the same time. It had been unbelievable and glorious, and it admired it greatly, but had sensed some danger from it, as with its encounter with destruction on its creation.

Through its thoughts a blur of radiation had swirled out of the blackness. Strange energies without any meanings had sent sensations through its structure.

Amidst its awesome powers it had detected the core of the GX1 spacecraft, and it supplying its propulsion forces and energy protection shield, and considered if there was a way to stop its powers reaching the propulsion forces and energy protection shield. At the speed that it was traveling at it should it how powerful it was, and that it could not affect it.

It had sensed that the humans could not use the spacecraft’s higher speeds, at hundreds of times the speed of light, because of the short distances between the stars there, with the immense amount of worlds, moons, asteroids – and that they had a problem.

The entity had always thought of things in size, and small had always been powerless and about useless, and it had realized that far greater powers could exist in it and it being concentrated.

It had visualized the appearance of the stars at a close range, and considered how it could use such forces, and it imagined using such forces, and using the technology of the spacecraft with them, and it hurtling through the universe to anywhere.

The entire energy surrounding it and exploding from stars blanketing out any darkness had overwhelmed it, and even worried it, and what could exist in its depths, and it had detected incredible things there, and considered if it could leave there if it had to, and if it could get back to the void to the entity, which surely could do something with the knowledge it would give it, and if it could get back there.

Its body had absorbed the power with enchantment, as it could not recall having taken in such forces since its creation.

After many probes, and unsuccessful probing of the spacecraft, including through multidimensional sensors, it had accumulated everything that it could and had started to examine what it had accumulated.

The unique energy shield of the spacecraft had stayed a great interest to it, and it had consistently considered if it could recreate it, as a defense.

All its knowledge of the spacecraft had been little, and from what it had gained would take it a long time to find what it wanted, if it actually had enough to find what it wanted – unless it got aboard, and it had realized again why its main mission was to get aboard, and study it, with the possible chance of capture.

If it let it go it would be a mistake, as it had realized that it could be the only time it would come across such a phenomenon.

The vastness and powers of what it had become so vivid, and it had realized that it would have transform into something new, and it had thought of its original thoughts of the object’s discovery, and of the finding of the things in it, and at the same time it had detected with amazement it was decelerating, and it had detected its surveillance of a world ahead, and it had been sure that it intended to make contact with it.

When it had gone into orbit around it, it had probed the world with fascination, and even lost interest in what was happening to study what it found. It had never seen anything like it before, and it had been fascinated at what could exist there, without it knowing that it could exist, even with it being outside its normal reaches. It marveled at what it had been missing while drifting and constructing itself in the void.

What strange things existed there? It was always interested in new discoveries, science, and inventions, and had it marveled at the years ahead of it! What other wonders would it find? Where would it end up?

It had left the voyager to carry out its mission, and explored the world the best that it could in its present state, as it had been still evolving itself into the entity/life form that it had been programmed to alter into.

It had been surrounded with mind-bending wonders and visions as it had explored what it could, seeking answers, and it had returned to surveying the GX1 when it had landed, and later on it had detected some of the humans leaving it, and going outside the energy screen again, and it had examined their free thinking states and realized that it could reproduce one of them easily, as it had been programmed to do, and it had made them all unconscious and had replaced one of them with an identical copy, which it could control and exist in, to enter the energy shield of the GX1.

 

Chapter 5

 

The Second Crash

 

The vehicle was racing along when there was a firm shudder, making them jerk up and down, and it when crashing down into a pool of water below, thumping into the edge of an area of mud, splashing mud and water everywhere, over the windows, blinding their view, and Kruger turned and hit the side of the vehicle, hurting his elbow.

Though Major Ripley seemed to be the only real one to get hit by the impact, and grasped his leg and held it for a few minutes, from the pain of it being bashed against the controls at his front.

“What the hell was that?” he moaned, trying to see out the vehicle, while checking the instruments confused, trying to get what was happening. “This place will be the end of me …”

“It seems to have happened over again!” Larsen stated, still believing they were doomed to death, as if they were only temporally avoiding death.

“But why are we not unconscious this time?” Major Ripley replied swiftly, trying to get what he had missed. “We’ve barely made an hour of our journey from the spacecraft, and have crashed again …”

“Perhaps this world is different from the other world in the void, and there is something else here that is causing it …”

“What something else …” he moaned, lifting his knee, examining it, and placing it back down. “I don’t know whether to be glad with that thought … If this thing is the original alien, then we have had it. But if it is something new, are we better off …?”

“The others were killed …!”

“Great! So now it is down to how bad a death we may receive!”

“Exactly!”

“So how quickly and painfully did that thing in the other vehicle kill them then …?”

“I would say they were about the same …”

“Great! Absolutely great!”

Kruger tried checking the instruments from where he was, and gave up, as they never showed anything.

“What condition is the vehicle in then?” he finally asked.

“It is not working, and it does not have anything on what the cause of it …”

“We’d better contact the others then!”

Major Ripley started using the communications equipment to contact his old friend Major Douglas, and told him, “Our vehicle is down! We have crashed into a pool …”

Major Ripley tried seeing through areas of the windows that had thinner mud over them.

“Your vehicle has crashed!” Major Douglas spluttered out, staggered at what he had told him. “You’d better get out of there now!”

“Why?”

“Just get the hell away from the vehicle …!”

“How will we get transport to move on …?”

“There have been reports of other crashes since all the vehicles crashed earlier, and the occupants have been killed …”

“What direction will we go in …”

“We have your location! Go to your right, and I’ll have a vehicle pick you up as soon as possible! But get as far away from there as possible!”

Major Ripley shuddered, and switched off the communications equipment, and yanked a switch and the vehicle doors all opened up, and water and muck came pouring in, flooding the vehicle, making it sink, and they looked around for an area to get out to.

Kruger pointed at an area near him that was the nearest to solid ground, and he rushed through the outside bog, of thick black chemical stinking muck, going up to his knees, and the others followed.

They were lucky they wore waterproof spacesuits or they would have been soaked in it, and they reached the land and rested their legs, and looked around them.

“We have to go right of the vehicle!” Major Ripley announced, and started leading them in that direction, marching firmly.

Kruger marched after him, and watched Don and Larsen walking together behind him, talking about the crashed vehicle, and examining the damage to the front of the vehicle where it had crashed, and they watched it until a strange vapor cloud shifted about it, like it had some form of intelligence, and the vehicle vanished out of sight.

 

Chapter 6

 

The Time Being

 

A miniature white explosion magically hovered inertly in mid-air, frozen in time, in front of the time being as it concluded its experiments on the newly acquired explosive.

It allowed the explosion to progress at a slow rate, as it walked up to it and studied in every detail, which it had planned to do.

The room was at the top of a high tower of a structure that was not an advanced structure but a building that resembled an ancient fairy-tale/horror film castle, made of square stones barely stuck together, centuries old, which had crumbled away in large regions, and rested high in the air, above any human structure, on a massive rock pinnacle, towering over the mind-bending world, surrounded by a sky that would have startled any alien in the universe with its stars and phenomena, covering almost every square inch, resting on the opposite side of the world from where the GX1 was positioned.

The time being came from an ancient race that had advanced science to incredible lengths, and had colonized an entire galaxy at one time, and after many genetic alterations had turned themselves into a master race, with abilities unheard of before, but had eventually altered themselves into a more warlike race, which had eventually killed itself off in wars, and which had been remembered throughout galaxies for thousands of years.

The few survivors of the race were condemned by other races all over space, as well as being condemned by their own race, and they never attempted to rebuild their empire, which had eventually turned into new types of entities/time beings, who were immortal, and used time travel.

The time being had made a mistake when it had been younger and had been captured and imprisoned on the world, and had made itself the ruler of the world, with its powers, which had grown progressively, over centuries.

Its powers were now colossal, especially in the central galaxy, and it did incredible things, and worked away in its mountain castle carrying out its experiments and explorations, separated from the outside universe.

It created bright flashes of light with its mind, and a loud whirling sounds appeared, similar to a whirlwind, growing from a whisper to a loud mechanical whirl, and it became mingled with a crackling, like a crackling fire, from within it.

The room vibrated around the being as it exploded with power that shuddered through the whole tower!

The room looked like a medieval laboratory, but was full of highly advanced scientific objects, with the being’s other things, which included pieces of strange creatures.

A diagram was sketched across the center of the floor, with symbols around it, and above it the being turned into a bright white light floating and spinning through the air.

It whirled fast, and sparks of colored light went around its fringes, and thousands emerged and spread out across the whole of the room, while the sparks of energy created flashes of light over the damp stone walls, and sounds from it became deafening.

The center of where the time being was turned bright like a sun, and it continued to become brighter, and the whirling increased louder, shaking everything furiously, including the whole stone tower, until it looked as though it would go crashing down and over the cliff, to the fantastic world below.

An explosion of light and sounds blasted out and it suddenly vanished, and the time being traveled away into the past.

Within seconds it made a reappearance, and reformed into what it had been before it had left, reforming into its original self.

The air from it blew everything light around, and a whispering came from somewhere, and its long shape formed, and sounds vanished and altered to a voice from it, chanting strange sounds.

The being screamed as it formed back into a being, and the tower blocks stopped shaking under it, and the energy turned to a whirling light buzzing around its shape!

Shapes and colors formed within it, and an upright almost human-like form appeared, and glowed within the light. The being was over eight feet tall and at least four feet wide at the top, and flickers of its unusual skeleton became visible inside it.

A blast of brightness exploded out with beams of colored light, and vanished away into a cloud of smoke, and the noises stopped, and its massive shape stepped out of the white smoke.

It wore a large black medieval-type cloak, covered in stars and strange symbols, sketched over it, and where its eyes once must have been there were glowing red lights.

The time being had traveled back in time and had carried out its mission, and had reappeared seconds after it had left, and it continued with its experiments on the miniature white explosion, and made it magically hover inertly in mid-air.

 

Chapter 7

 

The Lost World

 

A deep intensely cold haze edged its way over the wonderland world that surrounded them, as Kruger stood examining some vegetation near where they had stopped to rest. It was nothing like anything that he had seen on any of the other worlds that he had visited or seen elsewhere.

He could not get if it was the strange environment about him or all the strange stars blanketing the sky, or something strange existing there, or the universe that they were in, or a combination of them that created different reactions.

Strange vapor clouds shifted about their sides, always following, shadowing them, at a distance – probing them, and analyzing them for some purpose.

He had stopped wondering if they had intelligence a few miles back, when he had proved they had, he had seen Major Ripley realize it too, and he vaguely watched it linger over deep meteorite craters in the mind-bending landscape.

He watched it now to find out what form of life it was. What did it use to exist? What was it doing?

He felt like getting some samples from it, but decided to wait until he was with the others, and they could check if it was dangerous.

A peculiar whisper of something came from an unknown place far away, and he considered if it was from the clouds or something else, and what else it could be.

Major Ripley moved in close to him, with interest.

“How the hell did that happen? The sun rose just before we left the GX1!”

The sun was sinking deeper into the skyline, and areas of fog illuminated like the luminary rays of bright alien moonshine – from the rays beaming from powerful stars.

Gusts of air blew and withdrew in the opposite direction, blowing and sucking, giving Kruger the feeling that something invisible nearby was breathing over him, or something was there and the environment was reacting to its presence and its paranormal powers.

The two paranormal scientists would love it, he was sure. They were out there in another vehicle.

It had been them that had first found the world, and come out with the idea of the GX1 going to the world.

They had become great and famous celebrities aboard the GX1 since saving everyone from the alien, when it had been found out by all the media there, and were now adored by the military and the president, who had been at deaths door when they had saved them, and took them away out of the universe to where the alien could not go.

The media on the GX1 had given the story full coverage for weeks, and the president and military had given the two paranormal scientists full military protection around their laboratory and scientists and all the equipment to investigate everything that they could about what had been experienced by everyone when they had left the universe.

What everyone had experienced there and had said had been a mass of confusion, and many people thought that something else had happened!

Hundreds of scientists all over the ship were now working on finding a way to get them back to the normal universe.

Even though many did not want to leave, and wished to investigate everything there for the totality of the voyage – as they were sure they would not experience anything like it throughout the rest of the voyage, and perhaps their lives.

The surrounding space was incredible, and was packed with a density that was not thought possible, and had been for a long time, and such a state of density and such large suns would have caused the whole region to collapse into a huge black hole or at least an immense sun or suns, and scientists and everyone else aboard had been and were investigating it and thousands of other discovered phenomena.

Many scientists and others thought the whole place was a central galaxy where all the rest of the universe was imploding to, and that there were outer small galaxies being pulled into.

The two paranormal scientists had tried informing others of their investigations of paranormal disturbances there, and had soon withheld their research from them, as they had soon found out that they refused to accept anything of that nature, and they now avoided giving any details of anything of that nature, especially to the military.

They had given Kruger some of their findings and thoughts of paranormal activity and strange occurrences occurring there, and he had given them his thoughts about it, and that he was not fully sure what to make of it as they had only proven that large amounts of strange energy surges and energy reactions were coming from there, and it was then that they had informed him of the discovery of the world that they were on, and that they had detected it as one of the high energy spots being investigated by them.

Since the main point of investigation of the GX1 was worlds, and that nobody had else found any proper worlds, it was soon a major place to investigate, and the scientists all voted to go to the world, and the two paranormal scientist were congratulated with another major discovery when they found it not only inhabitable but full of advanced and unknown phenomena, and mind-bending wonders, which were detected from the GX1, and with there being so many scientists and others being on the voyage for such discoveries, a hundred vehicles were allowed out to map and investigate it.

They found the remains of some form of advanced civilization, at the opposite region of the world, from scans of the world from orbit, before it had landed, and many wanted to see the site.

Kruger had been amazed at the findings of the scientists on the day before they had left the ship. There were energy surges and strange occurrences all around the world, and sightings of life forms and what was thought to be entities all over the world.

Nobody, not even the two paranormal scientists, knew what was there, and many even withdrew from visiting there, especially after the encounter with the alien.

The other scientists ignored that and continued with their explorations.

Kruger had wished to join the two paranormal scientists at first, as he knew they wished to visit somewhere in particular and that they had found something there, but he had decided not to disappoint Major Ripley and to join him.

Kruger wondered where the two scientists were, and if they had crashed like they had, and he watched the pale sun vanish into the thickening gray mist, which started to surround them.

 

Chapter 8

 

The Fog

 

On the horizon a big moon brightly shone more light across their path, as it rose over the horizon, with its lunar radiance reflecting intense starlight, and Kruger studied it with surprise, watching swirled clouds shifting over its surface, as he had not seen a moon with an atmosphere and clouds, and he even saw areas of water and green shades of what had to be large vegetation.

The fog crept over the landscape and began covering most of the swamps, and thickened so much that the powerful beams of starlight could only penetrate thin areas of it.

As they marched on behind Major Ripley almost walking into it, while ignoring it, Larsen started getting nervous and began complaining to Major Ripley, who ignored him at first, with being so determined to get away from the region of the vehicle.

His legs became stuck in a deep bog of stinking vegetation, and Kruger saw he was getting tired, and watched the others and noticed that they were complaining too.

It was then that Major Ripley finally slowed, and Kruger looked about, and saw that the fog made a circle around them, at the same distance all the way round them, and was intensifying rapidly, and he knew that they were trapped in it.

“Where are we going …?” Larsen moaned heavily, tired, fighting for air, angry that he had been put into another situation.

Major Ripley stopped annoyed at the way things were going, and walked back towards them.

“What is the problem? We’ve hand held weapons that have been used on worlds all over our galaxy – which have beaten some of the most largest, deadliest, invincible, and advanced aliens and civilizations …”

He swiftly removed his weapon like an ancient gunfighter, and swiftly smashed an immense meteorite boulder into dust, and disintegrating the rest in seconds.

Kruger and Don got his point, and it amazed Kruger that the vehicles had seemed so defenseless against attacks. On normal worlds their hand weapons were enough, and as powerful as the largest bulky weapons on most aliens worlds, and were probably of actually great use here if their imaginations never kept throwing situations up of what could exist, which the alien in the void had done, since it declared war on them.

It was only thought that higher intelligent beings of big advanced civilizations had the means to match their defenses.

Just to create a weak version of the energy shield of the GX1 took far more energy than most of the largest alien spacecrafts could produce.

“You never saw that thing kill the rest of my crew!” Larsen moaned, slightly satisfied by the dramatic display and the deadliness of their weapons, reminding him of the power of the weapons, which they had not used.

Major Ripley seemed to recall some of his old training, and pointed at the weapons on their spacesuits, and ordered them to remove them, and they removed them, and he had them practice firing them at objects.

Kruger fired away at distant objects amazed their power, and continued firing into the distance, testing what range they could go to. It amazed him that they never got the chance to use them. He was even sure by the way people reacted to them that there was some rule and spacecraft rule preventing people using them, unless it was they had to, to save their lives.

He still thought that they should have more of the military on the vehicles though. He tried firing into a dense area of the thick fog, now going around them like wheel rim, and was amazed that it reacted and split open to avoid the energy blasts, and it quickly filled itself in afterwards.

The world about their sides was full of swamps, bogs, ditches, and bubbling pools of stinking chemicals and water. Chemicals in thick concentrated pools poured out gases through the cooling air giving it a sulfur stench, which they gave an occasional cough to, when it got deep and concentrated in their lungs.

The fog crept more rapidly towards them all around them, and Major Ripley gasped slightly, and smelt the air, and announced mainly to Larsen, “We’ll have to enter that! There is no other way! Besides we will be getting help here soon …”

“From your communications device – giving out our location?”

“Correct! There is not enough power in the thing for communications at the distance the others are, but it will give our location to them …”

“So we only need to handle this fog …” Don coolly replied, surprising Major Ripley again with his coolness, which always seemed to be there, as though he knew what would happen.

It gave Kruger a great deal of happiness thinking that he was not just a twin, but Don was him from the future, and that he would survive such situations.

Yet at times he doubted it, and knew time could be altered anyway. He wondered if he shot himself, and Don was a future version of him, if he would vanish upon his death.

 

Chapter 9

 

Trapped

 

The fog engulfed them, and swiftly thickened up about them, and blinded them, but in areas in thinned out and they caught glimpses of the ground beneath their feet as they plodded on, wondering if the others could actually find them there, and why they had not taken more drastic measures earlier on to avoid it, when it had started appearing.

Kruger studied the thick fog about him, seeing what it did, and saw that it reacted less now that they were in it and not at the fringes of it, and wondered if he was part of it or something now, or it just considered them part of it.

Suddenly, a light appeared deep in the fog to their side, and Major Ripley took them close to it, surely considering if it was the recovery vehicle. Yet Kruger watched it vibrating up and down, and brighten, and its beam pointed near them.

A sluggish gurgling of something wading deep in and out of bogs ahead moved their way, confusing them more, and Major Ripley stopped his rush forwards, and came to a halt in a thinner area of fog where the visibility was better, and his familiar rugged look shone out of the fog, listening and observing everything ahead, in confusion.

He then placed the light near his head, and stood with his light shining over his face.

“We better be prepared …” he muttered. “I never heard any vehicles sounds from there …”

“I never either …” Kruger agreed, looking concerned, considering what they were encountering.

“We better have our weapons ready then!” Major Kruger stated, removing his weapon, and waited for the others to remove their weapons and get the feel of them.

“Perhaps we should inform the others in the vehicles?” Larsen asked. “We could check if it is anything to do with them?”

Major removed his communicator, and silently started trying to contact the vehicle with Major Douglas, and when he could not pick it up he tried to contact any vehicle that he could, and stood surprised when he never.

“Could this fog stop the communicators working …?” he asked them, trying to grasp the situation.

“Not normally!” Kruger answered first. “But this fog, and it being on this world, in an alternative universe, changes the rules.”

“So once again it could be anything!”

Larsen moved in close, to show his worried features.

“Don’t forget that thing that attacked us …” he stated, and moved backwards, as Don moved in, and Kruger examined him, and his forced reactions.

“Will they be able to detect where we are with the communicators out?” Don asked them, with a glimpse of worry.

Kruger could not be certain if he was really reacting or not!

Yet it did seem as though he was experiencing new things now, and had not actually gone through the encounters, and he was sure that if he was from the future that things had changed as they were now in an alternative universe, and he was reacting to the fact that he would be experiencing new things, and he wondered again if he was there to prevent something from happening, without altering anything else.

Yet Kruger realized that there was no real proof, and that his reactions were really different, and he saw that he could not depend on such fantasies, and he recalled that he had not originally believed in time travel, and especially not in traveling backwards in time.

Why had nothing been discovered there? The technology and all the research into it would have at least proven its existence!

Major stood checking his communicator device, and put it away, and avoided replying to Don. Surely to avoid adding to their problems!

“There was a device on my spacesuit sending out footage of what happened!”

“So we better stay around here!” Larsen added. “As they will arrive there then …”

“Correct! But we better check what that light is as best as we can, without being seen.”

Kruger realized that he would properly never experience anything like this place and this universe again if he made it back alive to the normal universe and the Earth. He would remember it forever, and he was sure he would be remembered in the history books for taking part in it all.

He wondered if it would be proven that time travel existed, and he realized if it did and Don had traveled back in time that he would have to go through everything over again, and that he may alter things and do things differently from what Don had done, and that he might do something that alters things by accident, and that he could also be stuck in a scenario of travel back in time and living out the events for the rest of his life.

 

Chapter 10

 

The Beast

 

Strange multicolored streaks of starlight exploded through thin fog, and Kruger was reminded of the fast rotation of the world, and in the sky above him massive blinding stars were appearing.

The light from one star’s flickering streak hit his face like a desert sun being shaded by something. It was a truly unique world that saw no darkness, and probably would never know it.

He wondered again, from his normal scientific perspective, what the larger and more advanced life forms on the world would be like in such an environment. They had seen little so far, as the spacecraft had landed in one of the most barn regions of it, as there had been few regions for landing the immense spacecraft.

The lights above rapidly engulfed them, and they lost more of what little sight they had, as they had briskly sheltered their eyes, and still tried to examine everything.

If only the vehicle had not crashed and they were out there exploring where they were supposed to. He would be extremely annoyed if they found the things that he wanted to discover without him.

Thick volcanic soil shrouded everything, covering their boots with muck, and their lower spacesuit with dust, and Kruger imagined the mind-bending landscapes beyond, and he realized that he no longer felt tired.

It was shocking how easily they had got trapped and lost, and the worst part was he could not realize how they could have avoided it. They should have stuck to the exact place that they were to be, for the vehicle to find them. But in the dense fog with all its vast dangers they soon kept altering course, and everything turned indistinguishable.

At one point slight gaps leading through into distant areas showed outer empty fogless regions. But Major Ripley stuck to the same general direction, and he was too tired to alter his course.

A peculiar whistle still shadowed them from an unknown place, driving Kruger insane trying to identify it.

Their legs almost became stuck in some deep bogs of stinking rotting vegetation and chemicals, which resembled quicksand as it grew in depth, and he would wonder how such chemicals got there. Many smelt like they had been dumped there by some industrial site, and he considered if an intelligent species there could have built civilizations there. But his mind refused to accept anything without further evidence, and he continued on going.

Then, out of nowhere, a light emerged through some strange undergrowth, and its radiance pulsated like a living entity, magically illuminating the fog and strange tree forms, creating mind-bending shadows that weaved and probed though the mist.

While they silently and casually stopped and observed it, heavy pounds of something of incredible size and weight rushed out towards them, causing them to scurry away without being able to see anything behind them.

They furiously moved their legs in and out of bogs as it grew nearer and deadlier, causing their legs to become painful and tired, shifting away to hard ground, to be able to escape better.

It was like their last stand, and being on the edge of their destruction, and Kruger watched how each of them reacted, and noticed Don reacted the least again, and even looked as if he had no intention of trying to kill the thing with his weapon.

They ran almost blindly up and down over bogs and humps, rushing through to where they believed there was flat ground.

Heavy beast sounds furiously exploded out nearby, and clearly chased after them, and Kruger considered turning and firing his weapon. It was common for large animals to become frightened and withdraw from being fired on.

Loud explosions surely would scare it enough to avoid them!

It was like a strange nightmare, and finally annoyed enough at Major Ripley’s avoidance of doing anything at all to save them he swiftly turned and blasted away at what looked like an immense shadow on the fog, where the sounds exploded out!

They were breathless, and they all stared blankly at him, and he wondered what Major Ripley was thinking, and what his explanation for not using his weapon would be.

The thing, as far as he could see and hear, never even acknowledged his direct hit on it, and it left him confused. Firstly, the energy beam he blasted into there could have been weakened by the thick fog, and he tried to recall if it had been and anything that he had heard about it, and he decided to try again if it appeared visible to him, and he considered if this was why Major Ripley had not fired.

Their legs could not take them fast enough, and the thing soon started closing in on them, and Kruger cursed their stupid idea of running, as they could have entered a thin area of the fog and used all their weapons on it at the one time, and they would not have tired themselves and allowed the thing to think they were its prey.

The shape of a vehicle appearing through the vapor was blissful, and they all stared fascinated with it and in their luck, and Kruger spotted Don’s reactions and that he was surprised.

Its lights radiated its shape and them, and they forced their legs to go faster to avoid the thing behind them pulling a final surprise on them before they could be saved.

The vehicle and the appearance of two other vehicles at its side was ecstasy, and a glimpse of reality amidst their surrounding desolate hell.

It was like a phantom place out on the edge of realism, on the bounds of what lay beyond – with the beats charging out of the depths of hell, and they were reappearing into reality.

The place looked static, and supernaturally glowing, and Kruger considered if he could have the paranormal scientists check if there was any paranormal activity there.

Forms of plants broke to pieces as they ran through them, and large tree vegetation looked as if they were ready to fall to dust, as though it were suspended there on the edge of reality!

Behind him, within shifting lights of stars, shifting through the fog with the world’s fast rotation, he finally saw a ghost image of the thing chasing them, shifting out of the fog covering its hideous deadly features.

Yet all his looks back never showed him a proper view of the heavy monster thing rampaging towards them, and he wondered if the thing was playing with them – like a cat with a mouse, and waiting until it fully had them – before paralyzing them with fear by rushing out at them at full speed.

His mind conjured up monster creatures as they moved to where the vehicles were, and they rushed into one, exhausted and staggered, and at the doorway Kruger watched and listened as the door shut and the vehicle left, and he heard hungry grunts from it and its powerful movements rapidly taking it as close to them as it could, and he saw a giant ghost monster cat creature floating out of the mist, as it leaped through the air at them, snapping its massive jaws.

 

Chapter 11

 

The GX1 Discovery

 

The time being had sensed the landing of the incredible GX1 from its immense surges of energy blasting through time, at least a century before it had occurred, and further out in time than it could normally travel, especially with its limited power.

At first it had resembled a miniature black hole with its incomprehensible powers, which it had never seen before, or even heard of from its recollections of its mighty empire.

Its pure magnitude even made it avoid it for many years, for fear of destruction, but it then realized that it would confront it, and would have to discover what was there, which it considered was one of the main reasons for the fall of the empire of its race.

It soon started work on ways to conceal itself and avoid detection, and began to send probes that concealed its presence, and started to get information on what was there.

The colossal size of it left it staggered! Its race had never built anything like it! It had found ways to travel space at the speeds that it needed, and had not attempted to create such a space vehicle. It was sure it had come from a distance galaxy!

It soon proved that it had the ability to become undetected, and thought of the uses it could use its technology and knowledge for.

It was sure that it was the last of its species, and thought it had happened because of its location, dwelling far beyond the outer universe, and because it was more advanced than the rest of its species. It surely now was far superior to all its ancestors, and the greatest scientist, with one flaw, of it being imprisoned on the world, even with it being the ruler of the world, with its powers.

It had many times thought of reproducing its species, in an altered form, capable of surviving and being a master race, and creating a better and proper empire that was capable of surviving, but it never bothered, as it would have taken it years to create the right resources.

Its powers were immense though, and it could alter and do incredible things, and it worked away in its castle carrying out its experiments and explorations, and considered where it could go with the space vehicle.

 

Chapter 12

 

The Center of Space

 

Trillions of magnificent stars shone everywhere, turning the whole sky golden, except for the colossal black hole at its center.

The sight was fantastic, and probably the most magnificent sight Kruger had ever seen, and he thought he sensed mysterious and dangerous things existed there.

They stood on the flat top of a high hill, overlooking the world for approximately fifty miles in every direction, and watched the fog blanketing the entire frontal world, going into the horizon, where the GX1 was positioned.

Around twenty of the main vehicles on the world were positioned behind all the men from the vehicles, positioned around the edge of the cliff, where the majority were examining the incredible view.

Many filmed the sight, which made the whole voyage worth taking part in, and the rest were scientists carry out their work with their equipment, with some of the military, including Major Ripley, checking the world for dangers.

Kruger stood with the two paranormal scientists, Mitchel and Bryan, with their equipment and scientists, examining everything around them.

They had confirmed it was the central galaxy of the universe, and the black hole, where they had appeared there from, was at the exact center of it, in the middle of the sky, with them examining it, facing the entire the center of the universe, and center of space.

The black hole interested the majority of the scientists and military, as it was considered to be the only way to return to the universe, and it was the only proper view of it that had emerged so far – from a distance away from it – which allowed all of it to be properly visible – with its influence on the surrounding galaxy.

The entire galaxy seemed to be in orbit around it, and Kruger gasped, wondering how they had managed to escape from it. But he knew the power of the GX1, and what it was capable of.

Kruger wondered if there was a central galaxy at the center of his universe, and wondered how they could have missed such a sight, and the multitude of stars.

“So that was the center of space?” Kruger asked the two paranormal scientists, staring at the center of the black hole, recalling their appearance there.

“Yes! Their instruments proved it …” Bryan replied. “It seems to be centered perfectly …”

He wondered why they were so positive, and how they had detected it.

The red rock about them glowed brightly from the ultra-bright light from the sky, and it was like a dream world.

The world’s fast rotation had put them directly under the center of the central galaxy, and the suns now virtually covered all the sky, in all their different sizes, going deep into the immense galaxy. They were so packed together that there was virtually no blackness of space left in the sky.

Kruger examined the whirled black circle of the center of space, with the suns whirled around it, going into all the horizons. The stars whirled around it made it look as if it really covered the whole sky. There were lines of suns going towards it! Some suns were visibly moving across the sky towards it.

They would end up going into it, and being unable to travel through the gateway, like they had, would be destroyed. The debris from the suns thinly covered the whole central galaxy with particles, gas, dust, stones, boulders, and many other things.

Debris from it was scattered all over the world, and there were areas of dense space clouds and debris everywhere in the sky, with massive clouds of asteroids.

It was almost beyond his comprehension how much power it had. The center of space was clearly responsible for the central galaxy having so many massive suns, novas, and other strange sun formations.

They watched a sun burn bright in the depths of space, and they saw another asteroid soar across the atmosphere in a ball of flames, blazing through the atmosphere, leaving a trail of smoke, being followed by a shower of small meteorites streaking across the sky.

A distant thud was felt and heard from where it crashed into the world, and a large cloud of smoke revealed its crash sight.

 

Chapter 13

 

The Paranormal Abnormality

 

The edge of the cliff at the other side of the hill went down for many thousand feet, with only a faint trace of the fog at the bottom as mist, covering an immense ancient meteorite cavity covering the entire region below, going out for miles.

All the people in the vehicle examined it calculatedly and calmly, before the vehicle went down to the bottom, and Kruger wondered again why they refused to fly high above the ground, as it was far safer, and could even be done at a level that they would be able to see what was there, and he realized their response to it again, and that though the vehicles were safe they could crash on worlds such as it, which they had done already.

The world below, as they approached it, soon started to show signs of strangeness, and that weird things existed there. Immense weird vegetation covered great regions, and sights and sounds like things out of ancient horror movies emerged there, and he thought he heard a cry of an immense werewolf.

Kruger had always been interested in proper paranormal activity, if it existed. Even after all that they had been through and discovered there still was not anything that proved that anything existed there, and he was sure that both the paranormal scientists had realized it.

Their instruments detected what they claimed was a high level of paranormal from a particular spot in the direction that they had chosen to take their group of vehicles in, and none of the other scientists had a clue what it was or what the two paranormal scientists believed was there.

They were not so far wrong about anything, or had put forward any claims of supernatural things that could be thought of as being anything other than a check for what might exist there. But there was a suggestion that they were looking to prove something of that nature existed.

What were they expecting to find, and what actually existed?

Their instruments detected high levels of something that was worth investigating, and all the people interested in what they had found so far had joined the expedition.

Could what was there be from beyond normal universes, and a supernatural being?

All the scientists there were very accurate in their investigations and checked everything that they did, searching for things or proof of things many scientists like them dreamed of coming across, and never took anything without reflection.

They wanted to investigate what other scientists could not, and do it to a far greater degree than before.

Kruger had wondered on many occasions if they would eventually find something with their detection methods and equipment that had gone undetected by everyone.

The equipment that they had fitted into the vehicle with them was nothing less than the most advanced and interesting.

The vehicle had six people in it, which was him, the two paranormal scientists, and three of their associate scientists, who helped with the equipment, which was packed solid into the vehicle all around them, with them speedily monitoring it.

They all had the same thing in common and that was to find things that transcended the boundaries of natural science and discoveries, and see if the supernatural existed in any form.

 

Chapter 14

 

The Formation

 

Their worst fears soon started to become real all around them, as they traveled into another fog formation, which was formed like miniature concentrated hurricane, and none of them thought such a small formation could create any problems.

They hurtled straight into it ignoring all the signs of danger, trusting their knowledge of what normally existed. Yet the density of it was staggering and Kruger felt the vehicle was being slowed, like it was thickening into water, and he spotted the brightest stars in thinner areas vanish.

At one point they all expeditiously rushed to their positions, recalling emergency procedures, and prepared themselves, wondering what such a formation could throw at them.

“Tell me if the speed vastly decreases,” Mitchel uttered to a scientist at the front of the vehicle, controlling the vehicle, figuring out a way to compensate.

“We’ve lost all communications,” he replied, as he examined a display.

“We could land!” Bryan stated, making them all gasp at the possibilities of what could be there and could occur on the ground.

“Why do they not go up, over it …?” Kruger finally queried, wishing to consult the onboard computer.

“That is an idea …!” Bryan replied.

“We can do it if we have to?” Mitchel answered.

“I do not think we can do that …” the scientist steering the vehicle answered back. “This vehicle can only stay up high for so long, and if we run out of power and get stranded out here, it could be very dangerous – as we’ve already seen by the deaths that have occurred here on this world …”

All five scientists avoided looking at each other, with their horrified glares, recalling all the details that had emerged on the hideous deaths of the people in the crashed vehicles, and their remains that they had found.

The upper layers of above the wild storm seemed more deadly, and it was clear that they were no longer in control of their fate.

Again Kruger realized that they had not expected such a scenario!

In its deep depths Kruger saw faint lights, and then distant flashes, as if some supernatural disorder burst into its confines.

It gave him sensations of traveling into a maelstrom, with it starting to overwhelm them with its forces.

A swift flaring exploded out going straight through it, and was followed by a shudder from its blast, and impact on it. The explosive sounds of the thunder that followed held them spellbound.

From the window, Kruger saw the expanse of lashing waves of what had to be water, shifting around with tremendous velocity and energy, from the cloud formation over it.

As crazy flashes of lightening flickered around them, with deafening tremors, he imagined it floating over the depths of hell.

His eyes glared, as he barely believed the destructive forces lashing out at them, and could hardly grasp how such tremendous forces could be generated from so little.

“There’s something ahead!” the scientist at the front declared, showing them an obscure shape emerging in front of them.

 

Chapter 15

 

Ancient Civilization

 

The parts of structures, buried beneath sand and debris, had appeared below them, and Kruger realized that there had been an advanced civilization there after all, and what was left of their civilization was buried away in the small desert region, with parts of structures sticking up from under dunes.

The area was closer to the sun, and in the brightness there they had spotted a group of scientists from the GX1 already there, and on their approach had seen that they had been excavating the most interesting structures.

When Kruger jumped out the vehicle he had instantly felt the hot temperature at the area, and had realized how well the vehicle controlled its temperature.

There were no clouds, or the blasted fog, and they were glad, as none of them wanted to enter any cloud formations again.

They were lucky to be alive, and they all now realized the dangers of being on such a world!

Kruger felt his spacesuit clothing alter its temperature, but it was not good enough, as his head was not covered by it, and it made him feel warmer than he wanted to be, so he adjusted his spacesuit to a colder temperature.

He studied the bright, now warm looking stars, and observed faraway sand being blown about by gusts of wind. The area was like an oasis on this world, but it only seemed that way, and they had actually traveled a great distance from the other regions.

Even the small creatures of the world, which darted about, examining them, looked like miniature monsters.

The structures the others were entering were very primitive structures to them, but advanced looking to them now.

They strolled through heaps of sand in buildings, and Kruger wondered if their civilization would ever fall and turn into the place, and have beings like them from another universe exploring their remains.

Sand and bushes blew about wildly outside from different directions, as if unable to decide where to go.

Sand was everywhere about them, and parts of metal from machinery was sticking out, covered in the dust.

It was hotter in the shade, with the high temperature building up there, and he rested and watched small lizard-like animals marching passed buildings, showing them they lived there, while others watched them from hiding places.

Many of the scientists were surprised at the amounts of them, and the lack of larger ones. Some of the scientists complained at their deadly reactions to them, and Kruger realized what they had meant when he saw what looked like a large mouse alter from what it looked like with its friendly expressions, and fold back the skin around its neck and display large sharp fangs, with a snarl.

They clearly had never seen weapons, or had known the large inhabitants of the civilization, and were the largest life forms in the area, and were the dominant species of the place.

The species interested him a great deal as a scientist, and he would normal have spent a great deal of time with them, but there was far more here, and they were in another universe and had encountered far more, and all he did was film the best of what he found, and look for anything of interest in the remains of technology of the race that had once dwelled there.

In the interior of a structure they entered an underground chamber and heard underground creatures making noises, from beyond the walls, as they burrowed into tunnels, below the sand.

It was a world that would never know darkness, and he studied any differences in the life forms, and wondered if they slept the same as they did, if at all.

Their small footprints on the floors were different and clearly indicated that they had adapted to being in sand regions.

At one point they heard one of the scientists make a discovery, and all the scientists around there left what they were doing and went to investigate, not wanting to miss anything.

Under a heap of small stones and debris, the scientist had uncovered a form of skeleton, almost like a fossil, which had resemblances to an upright ape creature, but on uncovering its skull it proved to have a far more unusual shape, which disappointed some of the scientists. It was believed to have lived in the building that they were in! Some other scientists claimed that they had found the remains of advanced technology, but they never fully proved it.

 

Chapter 16

 

The Destruction of the Civilization

 

It was when the leading archeologists from the GX1 were bought in that the scientists moved further out and started finding buildings that were far more advanced, and not buried under sand, where the civilization was clearly centered around, and showed that the scientists had been examining rural regions.

Kruger did not know if he was happy with the idea of a race existing there that had destroyed its civilization in the way that it had, and realized how long ago it would have happened, and that they could handle them anyway if they were still about.

Yet the destructive way they had ruthlessly attacked was clear all over the structures.

It was strange walking about such structures, especially with there being no inhabitants about. Throughout his life he had never really seen any empty unpopulated city regions, and his mind clearly never completely accepted that it existed.

There were no signs of any inhabitants being anywhere, but his mind kept giving him vivid images of them being there!

It was also strange to see such a place covered in such growth – like forms of moss, shrubs, and weeds – with thick layers of dirt over all the structures.

They went through corridor after corridor into mysterious mazes, walking briskly without finding anything more than stone walls. There were barely any window holes or anything to let in light, but there were the remains of lighting devices on ceilings.

Major structures were soon found and they went to explore them, and listened to the explorers there.

Though they all agreed on the fact that something had happened, nobody agreed on what had actually occurred there, and there were even arguments between them on what had happened, as many believed a war had taken place between them, and that it was what should be agreed to as to what happened, and, of course, the others refused to accept it had been a war between them, and most of them believed that they had been attacked by outsiders.

Later Kruger was amazed to discover that they had found and verified that something else had destroyed the civilization, and that it had incredible powers.

 

Chapter 17

 

The Jungle

 

Absolute horror struck Kruger as he woke, as the vehicle that he was in was racing over the top of a large region of jungle vegetation and something had shot out straight under the vehicle, thumping it upwards, where it was out of range of their weapons, and the vehicles at their sides.

“What the hell was that?” Major Ripley moaned loudly, to all the people in the vehicle behind him, and they all looked out the windows, and down at the jungle below, and Kruger looked back at where it had happened, and saw a black shape shift through the vegetation, racing in their direction, and he checked the speed that they were going at and considered if it could catch up with them, and if they should speed up.

From a screen at the front they saw a camera view of the damage below, and that the thing had grabbed and ripped away a massive chunk of metal from the bottom of the vehicle.

It clearly had attempted to pull them down and had failed!

“That thing is still chasing us …” Major Ripley stated, checking a side view of the jungle.

“What was that?” Larsen moaned, listening to a side window, where he had clearly heard it.

“What did it sound like?” Bryan asked, trying to hear anything that he could.

“A howl! Like some monster …!”

Major Ripley for some reason hesitated over if he should speed the vehicle up, as he would have to monitor the vehicle and journey if he did, and he was sure nothing living could catch them.

All of them only started ignoring it when nothing further happened, and Kruger realized that Major Ripley was not bothered that much about the dangers, and now accepted them.

It was a bit worrying as it left them open to attacks, especially on this world!

Suddenly Kruger stomach leapt as the whole vehicle fell downwards, clearly being pulled downwards by something of immense strength and weight.

Major Ripley automatically increased the speed forward, while lifting it upwards, but it hardly moved, and they all gasped, thinking what was there, and Major Ripley increased the power, and force to pull away.

From a screen they examined what looked like the inside of something’s massive jaws, and Major Ripley removed the weapons, and handed them to them and opened the windows.

“Kill it if you can!” he ordered, being the head of the vehicle.

Without hesitation they all started firing downwards through the windows, until there was a hideous scream below and the whole vehicle shot upwards and away, and its massive jaws could be seen falling away to the ground and into an empty region of the jungle, and Kruger finally caught a glimpse of it as it turned to land on the ground, and its enormous cat-like features, with its cunning and intelligence.

After the attack Major Ripley never lowered his defenses and raced forward, while keeping the other vehicles at the same speed, and at a higher height than he thought it could reach, as he was sure there were far more, as many of the others in the vehicles gave claims of sightings of them in the regions around them.

The sun and immense stars were blazing overhead, and over the canopy of the clusters of jungle, and the air was roasting and they closed all the windows, and allowed the vehicle to properly lower the temperature to the correct level, and as Kruger wondered what things existed there he spotted a distant pinnacle of rock appear from below the horizon, and saw that the jungle ended there and that something else was going to replace it.

He the saw the others all start giving reactions to it and that the two paranormal scientists knew it was there and that they had something planned.

Dark shapes emerged resembling evil figures, but altered to strange rock formations – as they constantly adjusted – and the landscape altered about them.

Finally the whole of their surroundings turned to a region of unusual hill and mountains, where there clearly had a one point been a great deal of faulty lines creating a great deal of destruction, and there were places where there had been recent earthquakes, but not as massive as they had been.

It was there that they all saw the true size of the rock pinnacle as it stretched upwards into the sky like a giant clawed finger, scrapping at the stars, with its artificial top on the biggest star in the sky.

 

Chapter 18

 

The Alien Castle

 

The giant pinnacle was tremendous, and everyone in the vehicles gasped as they flew up it, where they were confronted by the dangers of landing on the structure at the top.

No sane being could have built it! Anything staying in it must have been or was mad or extremely determined to avoid something dangerous!

It was beyond comprehension how it could have stayed up and not crashed down below long ago! All its giant boulder chunks were not cemented together, and barely straight.

There were resemblances of ancient monasteries in it, but it had to be a castle, and an alien castle. Some form of alien race had to have built it!

On their approach to it Kruger saw that it had two towers that made it look like an old fairy-tale castle that he had once seen, and he gasped at how they must have built it.

The towers of stone were so thin and high that he was not sure how they managed stay up above the landscape and consistently examined them over and over trying to see what it was that he was missing.

The pinnacle itself looked dangerous and incapable of supporting itself, and looked impossible to climb. There were no paths visible that could have been used to climb up it. It was so high up that he was sure that they would not be able to breathe properly outside the vehicle, and that they would have to put on their spacesuit helmets.

They flew carefully around its thick gray stone walls examining it in detail, and still they found no real way in. There were only small gaps in the walls, for breathing inside, which suggested there was enough air, but going by the main races he had seen on other worlds they could live on very low amounts of air, and many breathed different things completely.

He could only gasp and wonder at what type of alien would have built such a dangerous structure, and was sure it may be warlike or defensive to an extraordinary level.

They landed on snow on its flat roof, which looked as if it could collapse, and Kruger started wondering why the two paranormal scientists wanted to land there. They claimed it was major source of the paranormal energy that they had detected on the world, and he soon started to wonder if it was how it had been built, by something using paranormal forces.

Most of them were reluctant to get out of the vehicles, and when they did stood near them, ready to get back in them.

Kruger waded his feet through the snow covering the top, and he stopped to view the unbelievable sky, which was tremendous, and worth being there for. It was the biggest galaxy or anything that he had ever seen! Its stars were all over the central region, everywhere, glowing brighter there, with it being so high up.

He stood at the edge of the structure like he was standing on the top of the world, as though the world below were his mighty empire, and he wondered if the aliens there considered themselves the rulers of the world. Yet nothing showed their civilization and technology were anything like the remains of the last civilization, and he wondered if it had been them that had attacked and destroyed their civilization, and he gasped at the height that it was over the world, under his feet, and the sheer drop of it astounded him, going off into the distance.

A bluish horizon appeared at his side and he studied it, checking the differences in it than the other worlds he had been on, and he watched a massive meteorite blaze across the sky there, and heard a distant thud of it impacting, which was a sound that he had become used to there, and he saw how big it was. Its size was huge as it sent up a massive ball of flames and smoke going right up to the sky, and he considered what it would be like living on a world with the meteorites and their constant threat.

He was unsure if they could fully protect them from them, as some of the cavities they left were immense, and recent, and he was sure something would eventually happen if they stayed there for long enough.

The sun was already rising towards them from the other side of the world, and it looked animated with its swift acceleration.

A gust of wind blew up snow dust along the edge of the roof, and he watched the others checking the roof.

Some even stamped on the surface to check its safety, and show what their thoughts were about it, and others used their equipment to recheck it more properly, and the rest who were keen scientists and archeologists ignored it, and eagerly explored their new find.

Kruger joined in, and brushed away the crusted snow to reveal thick stone slabs below him, and he watched the two paranormal scientists helping brush away the crusted snow to reveal an extra large slab over the center of the roof.

Hinges made of some unknown material held it in place on every side, and there was no indication as how to open it, and they stood examining all its edges for a noticeable way in.

“Would you just open the entrance?” Major Ripley finally ordered one of the other members of the military.

All of them stepped away, and he lift up his weapon into the air, and a beam fired out from it at a hinge and at the rest of them, and flashes of bright light came from them and the stone crashed into the structure, throwing up a cloud of dust into the air.

Kruger observed the peculiar shape of the structure and noticed there were signs that someone a long time ago had done the same as they had and used a weapon to remove the entrance before, and that it had been repaired.

“What shall we do if this structure is inhabited?” Major Ripley asked the two scientists, who had resumed command of the mission because of their experience, and they were there because of them and their detection of the energy source there.

“Even though this structure does not look as if it has been lived in for a long time,” Mitchel replied, “the source that we are investigating is active within it! So we better be prepared for an encounter with something, as I do not think it could be created by something that is not living or without intelligence …”

Kruger gasped, as he knew he did not play around with such things, and that if they suggested something was there, that there more than likely be far more.

Layers of dirt hung in the air as Kruger followed the two scientists down into it, who were following Major Ripley, who marched in first with his weapon ready.

Kruger considered what could possibly be there and if he was going to get another surprise, and thought about the scientific viewpoint of what they were claiming while he observed its dark interior engulfing them.

Why were they so enthusiastic to discover what was there anyway? They had avoided all questioning on it, and showed more interested in it than anything else! Like it was the ultimate treasure, and their form of treasure, which was buried away there.

Even the insects there were unseen before, and had characteristics that they had not seen anywhere. A yellow piece of flying slime hung in the air, and had the characteristics of flying, hanging in the air, and moving with notable form of flying and moving that they had found, even after many examinations, and must have a secret means of doing it that they had never encountered, and it vastly interested a great deal of the scientists, as if they could not pinpoint it and find a way of reproducing it, it would be worth a great deal back home.

Yet it could be something that existed in this universe that they were in that allowed it to exist, and it may not be possible for them to bring it back to use if they returned to their universe.

The inside of the structure was incredible and looked like they were encountering something from Earth’s early past, and an ancient castle that resembled a haunted castle, which was long gone from civilization and not even believed to have existed by the majority of people.

The wind occasionally howled around through the corridor in front of them, as air was caught by gusts of wind.

He was not sure if it was an alien’s form of a castle or what it was for, as its location was strange, and he could not even imagine what was behind it anymore.

For a moment he felt a strange feeling that something had detected them from over at the towers, and was amazed that the two paranormal scientist reacted simultaneously with him, and he saw the others had even detected something, including Major Ripley, who went on the defense and seemed confused about what it had been, and held his weapon ready for an encounter.

 

Chapter 19

 

The Interior

 

Kruger jerked backwards, as a loud thud came through the floor, from the lower world, from a massive meteorite impact, which sounded close, and again wondered why the inhabitants of the world had never reacted when it had happened, and he realized that they would have adapted genetically and learned to ignore it.

They walked into its darkness almost in a straight line, with all of them on their own with lights, observing everything of interest.

Some had remained above to guard the vehicles and keep watch there, and keep in touch with the GX1 and other vehicles positioned in their hundreds across the world, exploring everything of interest and possible interest.

The voyage would be an incredible success if they managed to return, and many scientists aboard the GX1 were working on the problem of getting them back, with a great deal of breakthroughs, especially from the information the paranormal scientists had given them, and the equipment that they had used to enter the new universe.

Kruger watched the dust in their lights fly about, and he followed them down a stone ramp going into it, and further in the dampness of the stone walls gave a stale scent through the air.

Kruger turned up his light, as the others did, to give them enough brightness to see in front of them correctly, and he continued walking deeper into the stone corridor, searching the floor for any damage to it and for any holes that they could fall through, and go crashing down below.

The tunnel was full of piles of dust and rock crumbs all along its sides from the crumbling walls, and dry dust covered the center of the floor, and they marched along leaving firm footprints on it, and he started to wonder how they could even consider the owners of such a structure as an advanced intelligence.

Weird insects darted about and into cracks in stones when they saw them for the first time, and they passed them.

The top of the structure disappeared away behind them as they went down the long corridors, and more water and mud covered parts of the floor as they turned around a bend and went down into lower levels.

Most of the dampness finally started clearing, but the passages grew narrow and the air grew stale, and they stepped through thicker layers of dirt that occasionally blew up in clouds of dust over them, and they coughed it out when it entered deep into their lungs and noses.

Major Ripley came to a gap in a wall, and he shined his light over it showing them it, and he illuminated a dull and empty room, packed with scattered with dirt, dust, and rot.

As they explored the corridor further along, after finding nothing else in the room, they found something made of metal embedded within layers of mud in the wall of the corridor, and Major Ripley gripped a metal bar attached to it and gave it a sharp pull, but it remained jammed or locked, so he yanked it hard, and a metal sheet came loose out of the wall, where it had been stuck on with two rotted hinges, and he lifted it up and over, and placed it against the side of the corridor.

Starlight from a giant single star brightly beamed through a window hole into the dark confined space, and when they had finished their examination they left the empty room.

The next obstacle that they came to was a pile of stones that had collapsed inwards from the top of the corridor and blocked it, which seemed to confuse them as they had not accepted that there was not a way in. Yet once they were up close, for a close look, they found that it had a gap through, and they squeezed through, and went around a bend and came to a solid metal door, in front of the corridor, which was firmly shut, and looked as though it would end their journey.

But Major Ripley was too determined to stop and made them back away from it and stood and fired his weapon beam at it, temporary blinding them with its intense light in the dark corridor, and its hinges shone brightly and molten metal glowed and poured away, and he pushed the door away.

Once through the entrance Kruger watched its cloud of smoke moving up to the top of a large hall, and pass a high balcony at the middle of hall.

On their examination of it they saw a type of staircase going around the hall, winding up from the bottom to the top of the hall.

Kruger examined everything and listened to the others give their opinions with interest, and realized that they were missing out one point and the hall was virtually an ancient human construction, but never said a thing as there had been many discoveries of alien constructions that were similar to human constructions, including the remains of the civilization that they had found on the journey there. The constructions were the best that they could produce and it was very likely if any life form tried to create the best construction available that they would come up with a similar or more advanced construction.

There were animal remains scattered throughout the dirt beneath their feet all over the floor, and he listened for any signs of them in his surroundings.

One of the military men helped one of the scientists out by using his weapon to remove a large slab similar to the stone slab that had been on the roof, and he blasted away the hinges and the stone slab flew away down the immense cliff of the pinnacle and smashed to pieces below.

Kruger remembered the way that the part of the structure that they were on stuck out over the side of the cliff and moved to an area over the pinnacle, where there was a massive rolled up rope, which the occupants had used to do down.

The brightness of all the turned up lights showed the hall properly, and further along they saw lines of stone structures, which resembled seats with a walkway going down the middle, with a block of stone at the front, where some form of spiritual ritual had been practiced, which interested the paranormal scientists greatly, and they examined everything while consulting with each other silently, while everyone listened.

They found nothing else so they climbed the large stone steps to the balcony above, and crept along the narrow balcony checking its safety as they went along, with their lights mainly on the edge of it, and slowly made their way up the stairs.

At the top, they entered an area that had two passageways, and they followed the two paranormal scientists along one of them, and Major Ripley took them up the spiral stairs of one of the towers, as the two paranormal scientists discussed whether they should check the other tower at the end of the other passageway, and decided to leave it.

Kruger followed them up, and they suddenly stopped, startled by something, and he felt a vibration through the stone of the tower, and as he moved close to it heard something whirling around, somewhere above.

 

Chapter 20

 

The Wizard

 

A colossal energy shape floated in an energy bubble, rotating gradually, suspended over the floor of the room at the top of the tower, as the energy bubble vibrated the tower with its power.

Kruger stood in line with the two paranormal scientists and Major Ripley, all standing staring, examining it, as the others remained on the stairs examining it at a distance.

Could it be possible? Its shape looked like a being, and human, for a few seconds!

Kruger studied its energy formation and saw large shapes and colors form within it, and its shape and formation altered, and glowed with white light. It was over eight feet high, and flashes of some form of skeleton flashed visible within it.

A repeated whisper came from it, and he studied where he believed its mouth would be, and never saw anything and wondered what it was, and saw its eyes appear as red glowing lights and vanish.

Kruger, Major Ripley, and the others on the stairs stayed silent, waiting for anything to explain what the hell they were standing in front of, while the two paranormal scientists conferred silently in single words that never explained anything, not saying anything of its identity, until Major Ripley finally asked them to explain what the hell it was.

“We’re not fully sure yet?” Bryan explained, slightly shrugging his shoulders, stalling for time.

“But this is the energy source that we followed here?”

“Yes! It is that!”

“Is it dangerous …?”

“Not in this state!”

“Why? What state is it in?”

Major Ripley tried to identify the altering energy formations and shapes of it, and shrugged his shoulders back.

“It is trapped in that energy bubble!”

“Why? How did it get trapped there?”

“We trapped it there!”

Kruger thought he was confused before, but now things were worse than ever!

“Our scientists trapped it here with our equipment aboard the GX1. We had the equipment to not only detect it, but to place an energy field around it before it vanished … It had a faint presence when we were aboard, and made a full appearance as we made our way here!”

“So we are not in any danger then?” Major Ripley asked firmly, to confirm one point.

“Right!”

All of the people on the top stairs moved in, as they moved in close to see what they had.

Kruger managed to remove his eyes from it for the first time since he had seen it in the room, and he moved around the room, examining the room, seeking long awaited clues.

On the walls there were faint drawings, which had a chart of nearby stars, in the central galaxy, and he found piles of animal skins with ancient blood marks on them with drawings of creatures and symbols beside them, and one with a diagram of a type of telescope, and he looked out the window and saw the whole world going into the horizon and realized that it was also a watch tower, and used for different uses, including scientific work, even though he never recognized anything of the great deal of equipment and objects stacked away in it.

Colors of light appeared and flickered on the damp stone from the energy bubble and thing in it.

A silent whirling, like a miniature whirlwind mingled with a crackling, could be heard coming from within it.

They crept around carefully and silently not touching or going too close to things, as though they all realized that it still had power to do something.

At angles it resembled a medieval laboratory, but it was far more than that.

A diagram of something was marked on the center of the floor, with symbols around it, below it, and it would light up when a bright white light lit occasionally in the energy bubble.

As Kruger tried to grasp everything that he could, and filmed as mush as he could, he spotted it appear brighter and whirl around fast, with sparks of colored light going around its fringes, and he saw thousands of miniature transparent ones emerge around him and the rest of the room, and they condensed into the whole of the middle area, while they created flashes of light over the walls.

The air from it blew against their faces, and he heard silent, almost inaudible, chanting from the thing in the energy bubble, as it did something.

 

Chapter 21

 

The Energy Bubble

 

The time being had timed its appearance in its room in the tower at the same time as its powers showed it that the immense GX1 spacecraft was on the world.

It appeared as an explosion of light magically hovering in mid-air, and it concluded an experiment and appeared there fast, using newly acquired powers to make an undetected entry, in case it had timed it wrongly, and also to have no entry there noted in time, in case the beings had powers to detect it.

It made sure that it could swiftly leave at any time, without it leaving any traces of it having been there.

It had studied what it was able to detect there of the visit, and had followed their path through the remains of the civilization, which it had destroyed with its immense powers centuries ago, and had gained control of the world, and stopped them killing it, and it had realized the beings were the same as beings that had visited its room centuries before (called Professor Farrell and Sandler), and it had taken their flying device, which had proven to be useless to escape the world.

It had realized that there were far more options open to it than it had realized, and though it knew that it could destroy them there, it could not get aboard and destroy the rest of the crew, and that it had to use a way to conceal itself to get aboard undetected, and it chose to reduce its size and disguise itself as something that the beings ignored, and could not properly see, and had carried out experiments in reducing its size as far as it could with the powers available to it, and it was able to reduce itself and turn itself into a form of insect, which it had seen that they had not fully noted had been in their vehicles.

It had recalled its ancient race and how they had advanced science to incredible lengths, and had colonized an entire galaxy, and their many genetic alterations that had turned them into a master race, with abilities unheard of, but had eventually ruined themselves by turning themselves into a more warlike race, which had eventually killed itself off, which had been remembered throughout galaxies for thousands of years.

It was condemned to remain on the world, and had started dreaming of escaping and rebuilding their empire, and turning its race into a new species, who would be immortal and use science to reach the ultimate that could ever exist.

Its powers were immense already, and it began its mission, and altered itself and prepared itself to be shrank and turned into the insect that it had chosen, which it had worked on for a great deal of time, disguising any sign of it, and then it prepared itself to travel forwards in time to a point in time before their arrival there.

It had created bright flashes of light with its mind, and watched the room alter, and it watched the room vibrate around as it exploded with power that shuddered through the whole tower!

The room had looked a mess, as it had not visited it in a great deal of time, and it knew it was its last and only attempt of escaping from the world.

It had whirled fast through the outer regions of time, and watched the sparks of colored light around its fringes play, and thousands more emerge, and the whole of the room appear in the future, before the vehicles arrived, and sounds became deafening.

The center of where the being had been turned bright like a sun, becoming louder and brighter, with the whirling decreasing, shaking everything furiously, including the stone tower.

On its arrival it had been hit by a powerful energy force from something strange from beyond the castle, and though the time being had been able to reappear, but not entirely, it had been held in the energy bubble, and trapped there.

 

Chapter 22

 

The Amazing Discovery

 

It was incredible how startling things were, and it amazed Kruger that they could make such mistakes!

In all the accounts so far mentioned by people observing everything – spoken and written, and mentioned in all forms of media – nobody had given anything about the general appearance of the alien and site – the things, tower room, writings, symbols, and powers – and that they clearly revealed that the alien could have paranormal powers.

It was incredible how the two paranormal scientists had handled the scenario of them not having any proof of any paranormal.

They had many silent discussions, which avoided given their thoughts on what they thought they were dealing with, and seemed trapped in a situation of constantly trying to prove something existed, not being fully able to do so and reveal their thoughts.

Yet Kruger was unable to realize if he himself could believe it was supernatural, even if it fully was and they had all the proof, as it clearly had another side to it that was showed it was normal, and it was just a new alien with new powers, which could act in the same ways.

Though the discovery showed itself as new alien discovery many people traveled over to investigate it, and most of them were archaeologists, and many dropped their investigation of the alien remains to reach there before they missed anything.

Not one of them or the groups of scientists were not astounded by the site, and tremendous location, and view of the world and galaxy beyond, and many filmed it over and over, from every viewpoint conceivable, and many were being shown on all the media aboard the GX1.

Even the president of the GX1 had shown deep interest in wishing to experience the site, and discovery in its natural inhabitant, and intended to arrive later, after he finished his current work, and all safety precautions were taken care of.

Kruger had checked everything on top of the castle roof, and with the people there that he knew, where he was questioned on the discovery, and had noted that they had supported the castle and roof with gravity stabilizers that could hold the whole castle and roof up if everything else went crashing down below.

He answered far more questions and details than he could recall doing so before. The trip was turning a great success, and he realized that how liked and admired the paranormal scientists were, and far more than he thought possible, and he decided to use their methods and technology in his investigations of aliens on his return to the galaxy and Earth.

It had been incredible how they had invented and used their equipment and had captured the alien, and foreseen its not being able to escape, and hindered its dangerous powers.

The site was incredible, and if the place was not as dangerous, and remote, and was located near where he wished to be, he would even consider living in the place.

It was incredible how they had accepted and brought in the archaeologists to excavate the tower. Many had been interested in the castle more than anything, and could not believe they had actually found an ancient castle of the past – there out in the deepest depths of space, in another universe – and so closely resembling a now almost extinct structure, which barely existed on the Earth.

They soon were all over it, and the amount of vehicles were increasing there. Most of the vehicles packed onto the top of the castle were being taken down to the lower world to make way for them, and some were examining the remarkable pinnacle, and how it managed to remain up, and support its own weight.

The place was a scientific wonderland, and they were unsure how they would return there if they managed to leave the universe, and return home, but, to Kruger’s satisfaction, many were now sure they that it was possible, and he had tried to get information on their progression on returning there, and had not received any information, and the two paranormal scientists had shown that they had nothing on it.

Everything in the towers had been examined as far as they could check them there, and they were now working on a way of removing the entire top of the tower and taking back to the GX1, which had surprised Kruger at first as he thought of the dangers of letting such an alien aboard, after what the alien in the void had done, but it was thought that it had been a one off occurrence, and that they would ruin all the investigations of aliens if they thought of them all as being the same.

They would have to find ways of handling the situation to stop it reoccurring, and he was sure that they were already making progress there aboard the GX1, thanks to the paranormal scientists.

The scientists were working with many engineers on removing the tower top, and were coming up with the result that they wished, and they were waiting on some special vehicles and equipment to be transported over.

When they finally appeared, Kruger was standing looking out one of the castle windows at the stars, and saw their massive shapes shift over the stars.

He examined the room about him again wondering why the place was the way it was, as neither the alien nor castle had any resemblances to each other, and there would have to have been more of them or the alien had just liked the look of such a castle.

He was sure from what he had heard by from the archaeologists that that there had been other beings there, and that they were sure that they had been the same as the beings at the ruins.

The alien must have captured it or found it abandoned there, and altered it for its uses. There were no signs of how the alien fed itself or what it did there, and they were unsure if it actually ate at all, and had some other means of powering itself.

The vehicles were immense, and he was not sure why, as any of the smaller versions of them that he had seen aboard would have done, and would not have been so awkward to use, and they never even fitted on the roof, and were landed below the pinnacle, until they were needed.

He was sure that they had to have brought them for a reason, and that they needed more power than thought to remove the tower top, which he could not realize why!

 

Chapter 23

 

The Archeological Discovery

 

The pictorial panoramic spectacle of the world stretching out below from the castle was fascinating, with the rugged golden shades of the starlight beaming everywhere, through massive gaps in the castle walls beneath the tower, where the archaeologists were working away, checking if there was anything in the walls, and how the stones had been made.

He always had liked archeology, especially on alien worlds, and liked exploring the past and the occurrences that had taken place.

The world below now looked like it had been frozen in time, and was a fantastic surreal prehistoric times world, and he recalled why he had wanted to be a paleontologist. It conjured up great visions of the original primitive world, with its astounding untouched magnitude.

While he rested against a wall he looked through a massive gap in the tower, and occasionally examined the stone and debris the archeologists sifted through, looking for anything of interest to him, and he watched the sky in a place that he had not examined before, and wondered what existed there and what other strange worlds there were to explore, and started to realize he was starting to like the galaxy more than his own, and that he would miss it, and the stars would never be the same again when he returned, and that they would completely empty.

In the distance he spotted an incredible immense meteorite crater with a strange mist cloud over it, only filling the dent, fitting itself into with its shape.

He believed he would make a good archeologist as he was interested in having everything investigated, and the true findings being revealed.

The archeologists around him enjoyed their work, and were still very intrigued with everything that they found there, and what fascinating things they could find.

He tried to work out the age of the tower, but could not, and just accepted the rough estimate given by the archeologists that he questioned about it. He was still searching for something, and for something that he was sure that he had missed. There were signs that it was really old, and older than they thought, and the walls of the tower had some materials in it that nobody had recognized.

Perhaps it was from an unknown and rare element found down there on the world. A new universe, and such a galaxy, had to have such. The place was unique and a real winner, and he had waited the majority of his life for such a find to emerge, and now he was going to grasp it!

Major Ripley rushed over to him, before he entered the stairs going up the tower, and immediately revealed how they had received more powerful digging equipment and generators to dig into areas in the tower, as they had found artificial objects in the walls, which they could not recognize.

Kruger started to realize that something was there, buried away in the tower, and saw that the archaeologists had slowed down their operations, and were more interested in what was buried away in the tower.

 

Chapter 24

 

The Tower Removal

 

Gold and white radiances loomed over a shadowed region of the tower, while an immense lifting vehicle hauled it up, while the pilots aboard it controlled the computers and monitored it.

Kruger watched it with the two paranormal scientists, beside other major scientists, at the edge of the flat top of the castle.

The operation had been far more difficult than they had realized, as they found objects inside the tower that had apparently held the tower up, under the hideous conditions the alien had subjected it to with its incredible powers. The structure would have collapsed a long time ago if it had not used them!

It was virtually the only thing that they had successfully found the use of that belonged to it, and they could barely work out how they worked.

The top part of the tower glided away, under the vehicle, and they moved it over to the castle roof, where they were, and placed it in the central region, and the vehicle lifted away, and left to go down below.

Kruger watched the towers shape probing its way amidst the abyss of the stars behind it, and gasped as a giant star exploded with light, turning into what had to be the biggest nova and explosion that he had seen.

All the scientists gasped, and some filmed it, and watched parts of blast out into space, scattering beams of blinding light, and he saw that it was in fact the merging of two suns, being pulled together, as they were being dragged into the black hole at the center of the galaxy, and he moved his feet over the silky dust that rested on the roof, which had fallen there over night from space, and he wondered if the remains of it would come down as it, and he would actually touch the remains such a powerful phenomenon.

The air stuck deep in his lungs for a moment as he considered the dust being in the air, and considered how it affected the world.

In the powerful sunlight of the nova, the shadow of the whole pinnacle and tower stretched across the world like gigantic alien finger/claw, as though pointing at something, and he considered it for real for a brief moment and dismissed it.

Faint echoes of a distant meteorite landing appeared, and sounded like the nova explosion coming through the dense galaxy, and reaching the world, and it vanished into an extraordinary silence, as they all approached the tower to begin work, and to watch them remove the alien in the energy bubble, and place it there, for them to check properly, out of the tower.

 

Chapter 25

 

The Monster Captured

 

Altering forms of the monsters consistently rematerialized in the energy bubble, as it floated over the center of large stone castle roof, as all the scientists stood around it examining it, trying to grasp what it was and was doing there.

Kruger watched the vehicle remove the tower away to the GX1 for examination, leaving only the energy bubble and alien there, and he wondered if they were underestimating its powers and if it was a mistake removing it from the tower.

The thing did resemble a magical being in its normal state. If it actually had a normal state, and he tried to grasp what it could really be, and why it had chosen the castle and region overlooking the center of the universe, and he gasped again as its giant demon shape appeared and glowed with energy, and altered and whirled within hideous energy surges – while it was consistently stopped from vanishing, to where they never knew.

Kruger spotted a new vehicle flying in from over the horizon, as it appeared there, heading towards them, with all the equipment that they would use to carry out an examination of what they could, in a brief examination, before they took it to the GX1 for it to be properly checked – with them checking if it should be brought aboard.

The alien shape at times looked as if it was looking directly at him, as if thinking of communicating, and was soon thrown into a turmoil of reactions, which left him considering if it was the energy bubble the two paranormal scientists had put it in or if it was it that was putting it in the state it was in.

Surely the energy bubble could not cause such a consequence?

But he was sure it was some sort of entity/life form and that it was trapped there, and he wondered what the paranormal scientists intended to do with it. If they never left it there, would someone eventually remove the energy bubble – to either investigate it more closely or check its normal state, and if they removed it what would happen? Surely they had not forgotten the alien in the void already, and he thought that it should be checked out of the energy bubble before it was taken aboard.

 

Chapter 26

 

The Time Alterations

 

At the edge of the energy bubble, altering wildly, gleams of light from bright stars were being held motionlessly, and were being filmed and studied by the scientists.

The entire top of the castle was now covered in equipment and scientists studying the alien in the energy bubble, and of the discovery made earlier in close examinations of the energy bubble.

A clock placed at the end of a cable was entered into its field, and the scientist reacted immediately when they received results, and concluded that its precision digital numbers were being frozen, and into multidimensional forms as the cable shifted, and they studied the suspended cluster of partially transparent layers, as they moved in with cameras.

The two paranormal scientists were controlling the experiments of the leading scientists, and had gained a great deal of status and authority with them, and aboard the GX1, where most of the filming of it was being shown on the media.

Both occasionally gave detailed explanations of what they were doing, and believed was occurring, and they had the cable released further, edging it into the confines of the energy bubble, creating more spectacular optical effects with the clock, making it distort in twisted forms, like shaping beams of light with matter.

All the numbers on clock shifted fast forward to their surprise, and all the scientists, technicians, and archeologists there crowded around it loudly discussing it, and applauding the find, as it was the first discover of time travel.

Kruger stood with them startled, though he had known it existed, he had not proven it, and believed Don had traveled back in time, and he had been waiting for it to appear somewhere, to prove it, and for the event to take place, and he watched it wondering what the hell it was, as it was far more different than he had thought, and he had not realized or heard anything that could explain anything to him, and he had deliberately stayed near the two paranormal scientists and main scientists in hope of picking something up.

It looked as though it were rupturing space in a way that played with time. It had properties of suspending it! It was creating alterations in it and the fabric of space, but could it allow some form of gateway into the depths of time to exist?

Many of the leading scientists were carrying out numerous basic and complex experiments all around it, using equipment, and others were recording various things about it, and great amounts of detailed information were being sent back to the GX1 for them to analyze in a far greater degree.

Nobody had been able to determine its origins or if it came from the galaxy. Yet they were in another universe, which they had not checked in any proper degree, and there were many occurrences there and in the black hole that were still unexplained, and their voyage through the galaxy had shown that many mysterious things existed there.

It would take the rest of their lives to explore the place properly and make proper findings, and they may never fully achieve their goal, and it could be found long after they existed.

He had shuddered as he had studied its shape hovering about, and its occasional appearance, like a lion eyeing up its prey.

The abnormal antics of some of the scientists at times captivated him, mystifying him with the depth of their nervousness and fear of something! Some still repetitively studied the readings from their equipment and with alarm – preparing themselves for something, which he saw the two paranormal scientists slowly become aware of!

What the hell was it? What was the thing? Was it really a supernatural entity? Could something go wrong?

A swift flash of light appeared and exploded at the edge of a region of the energy bubble, silencing all the scientists.

From it they got a proper view of what happened when the light entered its radius, and they were able to analyze slowed down views of the occurrence.

Kruger listened to a scientist explaining the occurrences to an audience on the GX1, stating, “It manipulated space and time within its outer radius! It can accelerate, decelerate, and suspend it … The clock is now suspending it …”

The cable emerged outwards pulling the clock backwards, with its numbers swiftly turning backwards until its numbers once again became motionless, and Kruger considered if they could use whatever it was to make some form of time machine.

He wondered if in reality time was something far different from what they perceived. But would he ever know? And he just accepted the philosophy! And he was still sure Don was an older version of him!

“What are they intending to do with it?” he asked Mitchel, curiously. “Are they going to construct something from it?”

Mitchel examined him, almost sensing something, wondering why he had an interest, and looked annoyed about something.

“They, of course, have investigated little so far, and if they do, you will be informed!”

“If they can reconstruct it, they can use it for many things, including uses in industry!” he continued. “Stopping time is an incredible tool … With incredible uses …!”

“They have made other findings you know! If you take an observation of its shifting movements, for one thing – which they have been studying closely – its constrained pattern of movements has dramatically altered in some regions in space …”

Kruger examined its lethal appearance, like a large bubble full of pure transparent energy – buzzing wildly and dangerously – ready to discharge somewhere.

“Do you think you have created and have something new here?” he asked, firmly. “Two unheard of inventions of great power combined … The incredible paranormal energy source, in the depths of a new and different universe, with a different makeup, in a galaxy never seen before, with hidden powers beyond our imagination from such a rare being, combined with your energy bubble that has been discovered for the first time from all the technology of worlds, over hundreds of years!

“The combinations of powerful energy sources have created many great discoveries!”

“There may be! It could very well be a one of a kind situation, and we have perhaps a long time to explore it! Perhaps we could find some form of time travel – which may not be found anywhere else – or something else!”

“We may not need to wait that long!” Bryan stated, moving over. “Most inventions allow people to get their best properties straight away. They will in a few days be giving out all the details from all the findings, and from all the experiments, which may be very interesting if I am not mistaken. They have barely even scratched the surface of it!”

 

Chapter 27

 

Its Capture

 

The time being might have been thrown into the realms of hell, into another reality, with its magical being shape altering and whirling within hideous energy surges, threatening to obliterate it, but it consistently had stopped it and it falling out of space and time altogether, and it had consistently altered.

The center of it had glowed bright like a sun from the energy that it had been trapped in, altering and becoming more powerful and then dimming, with it whirling increasing and decreasing, shaking everything furiously about from the impact of powerful energy forces, from something strange from outside, and though it had reappeared at the correct location, it had been trapped there.

It had remained perplexed, and it had stopped making attempts at escaping, and tried to establish what had gone wrong.

On and on it had kept going, and it had seen the humans emerge on the tower stares, and confirm what it had started to suspect, and that they had set a trap and had caught it. It had underestimated them greatly! It would have been normally virtually impossible to do what they had done, and it would be lucky to survive the ordeal! It slowly had realized that they had methods of detection that it had never heard of, but it also had slowly realized that they never had time travel as it had originally known.

After the shock of the encounter, and it had adapted its energy and structure to handle the energy bubble that they had trapped it in, and it had probed the humans and realized it had been lucky, and that they could have killed it, and that they wanted it for something, and it had realized that it had technology that it could use to bargain with, if they ever allowed it to communicate.

Their technology had been strange and some of it primitive to it, and it had even learned how most of it worked, and had been surprised that its race had missed it, and it had realized why.

It had probed their computer records, and had found how powerful their race was, and then had discovered the great revelation that they had arrived there from another universe, after hurtling through the outer limits of space and time, and it had seen the great use that they could have been to its race.

The opportunity to do something had been great, and its determination had turned almost inconceivable.

For a long time it had watched them at work, and their experiments, while its energy surges intermittently had played with it, in hideous attacks, and it had planned what it should do.

 

Chapter 28

 

The Museum

 

Kruger was staggered when he entered the museum, which was the biggest museum aboard the GX1, as the alien’s appearance in the energy bubble had entirely altered.

The thing looked entirely deadly and pulsating, with alien inside with less alterations and looking more powerful, which looked as deadly as he had seen it. By its reactions he could tell that it had something that it could use against them, but he could recognize what, and glared at it trying to get a clue.

The alien had been swiftly brought to the GX1, and most of the scientists had followed it.

The A1 museum show was the first and biggest showing of it, and every major person and personality aboard was there, in the massive hall, with the media covering it everywhere.

The alien and energy bubble was astounding, in the center of the stage, in bright colored beams of light, fascinating everyone there, and especially those arriving there.

Kruger had not visited the museum before and was amazed at the amount of alien artifacts, detailed filmed accounts of alien findings, and ancient alien civilizations uncovered, with detailed accounts of their location, worlds, and environments, and he even saw some of the work that he was involved with, and decided to visit the place more.

The expeditions were some of the best, with best findings, and they were set up like they were on other worlds, and he knew he was going to be part of the greatest of them all, which had been one of his dreams.

On the stage a few scientists stood around the alien, and the two paranormal scientists arrived, and reacted when they saw the alien in its new state, and ignored it and rushed over to the microphone, and Bryan started giving detailed descriptions of their detection of the alien, and their detection of the energy source.

It was incredible that they were not known as paranormal scientists, and only small descriptions of them investigating that sort of work was revealed.

“Details of the tower room that was brought aboard will soon be revealed,” Bryan revealed. “And it should give us an insight into what it is! We have many scientific findings, but little on the alien itself, which surely has derived from an exceedingly advanced race, which may not have come from this world, as all the information indicates. There only seems to be one on the whole world! Its present state shows us little about it!

“The particular habits of the being may become known some day if we find a way to remove the energy bubble and replace it with something that only confines it, which will allow us to study it as it normally is.

“A variety of clues of its highly advanced technology were found in its tower, which we still have found little on, even with our technology. We just do not know precisely where it came from or what it is.”

A group of scientists arrived and brought in equipment and arranged it around the energy bubble of the alien, and Kruger for a moment thought he saw the alien recognize it.

A highly advanced clock was placed at the end of a cable and was entered into its field, and the scientist reacted immediately when they received results, and concluded that its precision digital numbers had being frozen, and it went into multidimensional forms as the cable moved inwards, and they studied the suspended cluster of partially transparent layers, and the audience all watched the phenomenon with amazement.

Many people had seen a short sequence of it on the media, but were still surprised.

The two paranormal scientists controlled the experiments of the other scientists.

Both occasionally gave detailed explanations of what they were doing and believed was occurring, and they had the cable released further, edging it into the confines of the energy bubble, creating more spectacular optical effects with the clock, making it distort in twisted forms, deliberately designed for the stage performance, shaping beams of light with matter like a form of light show.

All the numbers on clock shifted fast forward to the surprise of the audience, and some new leading scientists, who had not seen it, were allowed to investigate it, and they crowded around it, loudly discussing it, and they applauded it, and announced it was the first discover of time travel that anyone had found, and the audience all applauded the discovery.

Many of the audience around Kruger were startled, as they had not believed that it existed, and it had just been proven to exist, and they watched it wondering what the hell it was, as it was far more different than he had thought, and Kruger realized that he had not heard anything that could properly explain how it worked, and he watched the two paranormal scientists and main scientists in hope of picking something up.

It looked as though it were rupturing space in a way that played with time, with properties of altering and suspending time! It was creating alterations in it and the fabric of space.

Many of the leading scientists had been carrying out numerous basic and complex experiments on it with all the equipment aboard, now available to them, and great amounts of detailed information had been accumulated, but most was not available.

Nobody had been able to determine its origins or if it even came from the galaxy. Yet they were in another universe, which they had not checked in any proper degree, and there were many occurrences there and in the black hole that were still unexplained, and their voyage through the galaxy had shown that many mysterious things existed there.

Its altered shape wildly hovering about itself made him shudder, and occasional looks of the alien were like it was a lion eyeing up its prey.

The abnormal antics of some of the scientists and technicians at times were captivating, mystifying him with the depth of their nervousness and deep fear of something, and the fact that he had not seen them actually react about anything without there being something there! The last alien in the void was still unbelievable, and many people thought it was not entirely dead! Some still repetitively studied the readings from equipment that they had set up to detect it.

Were they preparing themselves for something, which he saw the two paranormal scientists occasionally become aware of?

Why did they not do anything, if they really did believe it?

Yet he actually did know why, and that they could not, and it was better to check it and see what happened, if it did.

What the hell was it? What was this thing? Was it really a supernatural thing?

A swift flash of light appeared from a laser and exploded into the edge of a region of the energy bubble, silencing the entire audience, who vibrantly reacted to it and them.

From it they gave and showed the audience a more detailed account of what was happening when he light hit its radius, and they showed them slowed down views of the occurrence on a large screen behind them.

Bryan calmly gave other information that they had found back at the tower.

“It manipulates space and time!” he told them, watching it at the side of his eye. “It suspends, accelerates, and suspends time … And if you’ll look at the clock – suspended within its outer radius – it is now decelerating it …”

The cable was emerged outwards, pulling the clock backwards, with its numbers swiftly turning backwards, until its numbers once again became motionless.

Many people around Kruger talked about it as time travel, and that they were witnessing a form of time machine.

Kruger was now wondering what the hell it really was they were playing with, and why it looked so dangerous.

“What are they intending to do with?” someone from the media asked Bryan. “Could it be used to create something even more incredible – with it fascinating properties?”

Bryan examined him in a glance, and thought of the best reply.

“We and all the scientists aboard have been investigating it with everything we have, which still not enough, and I guess in a year from now it will be very minute, and if they find anything, which I have not heard of, I assure you we will inform you of it!

“They have made other findings!” Mitchel announced, at his side. “If you take an observation of its shifting – which they have been studying closely – its constrained pattern of movements has dramatically altered in regions in space …

“We have checked its movements in other dimensions … It is a new discovery, and we have been monitoring it …

“We also have ways of detecting other things … We detected the energy source by using our equipment …”

While they were talking Kruger saw how more powerful the energy in the energy bubble seemed to become, and he examined its lethal appearance!

The thing was a bubble of energy, looking like it could explode – with an immense energy discharge.

“Do you think this is entirely new concept?” a man in the audience asked, slightly gasping at its altered appearance. “I read one of the recent reports on it, explaining it as the combination of two unheard of inventions of vast power. An incredible energy source, in the depths of a different universe, with a different makeup, with hidden powers beyond our imaginations, and its strange source, from a highly advanced species, combined with your energy and powerful energy bubble, discovered for the first time, and not fully checked, from all the best technology of our worlds, from hundreds of years of scientific breakthroughs … And that the combinations of such powerful energy sources have created numerous great discoveries …”

Suddenly Kruger spotted the center of where the being in the energy bubble was, and that it was turning bright like a sun, and become louder and brighter, with its whirling was increasing, and it started shaking everything furiously about, knocking all the scientists about, and they fell over, and a sudden shockwave impacted it and blasted through the whole museum, and reoccurring blasts followed, knocking everyone and everything over or about, and was followed by one last colossal explosion, before it died away.

The hall turned silent, and all the people got up from the floor, and out of wreckage, and started to recover from what had happened, and Kruger watched the two paranormal scientists dramatically talking with each other, and watched where they looked, towards the energy bubble, and realized that they were not reacting to the explosion, but to the energy bubble itself, as it had changed, and he saw that the being had vanished from inside it, and he gasped, thinking of the trouble that they could be in if the being had escaped.

 

Chapter 29

 

Back on the GX1

 

The spectacular energy explosions and exhaustion of its energy had damaged far more than the alien had thought, and it could barely think and use its powers.

When they had taken it in the energy bubble to the immense GX1 it had gasped in horror, at what it was up against, and that it might be the end.

Yet it had even felt enjoyment at such a creation, and that it could exist, and that it had been seeing powers that its mighty race had never witnessed, and it had realized that it had a proper goal now, and that was to take control of it, and it was about to achieve its goal of getting aboard.

Once inside the GX1 it had been delighted, and thought of nothing else than escaping and what it would do, and this time it intended not to underestimate the humans, no matter what.

It had studied their minds and thoughts, and ways that they worked together, and had been surprised at many things. Their abilities could go far, and they continued doing things further than anything it had encountered, even though they made many mistakes, and usually went further with things that were useless and unneeded, and it realized that its race would have used them to investigate all the things that they had never bothered with.

It had recalled that a long time ago that it had encountered two of them, and had ignored them, but had been amazed by their technology, and it had even sensed that they had come from beyond the universe.

Its proper examination of their computers and records had been the greatest advancement that it had received, and it would have been far more if it had not been in the state that it had been in.

It had explored information about the energy field and its energy levels with astonishment, and had wondered why its race had never gone to the lengths they had to build it, and realized that they had ignored it as it had not been needed, and that they had had better alternatives, but they had ignored how powerful it could become, and could be used for things that their alternatives could not be used for.

Its examination of the occupants had been too swift and uncontrolled, and it had failed to realize many things that it should have known.

Their worlds were different and so populated that it had not been able to grasp how they worked, and how they never had problems, and it had examined their minds, and had started to realize the truth, and that they enjoyed it and thought of it as a common state, and that they would have thought of their worlds as being empty.

While it had continued its explorations another part of it had started work on creating a plan to escape, and it had examined their minds, thoughts, communications, behavior, and it had started to realize a way, and a way to avoid discovery and reveal itself.

It had formed a copy of a man and had altered his features, in which it would use, if it ever wished to copy one.

After examinations of it, it had learned many more things, and it decided to leave the investigation until its powers were returned.

It also found information on the entity in the void with surprise, and all the trouble that they had gone to destroy it, and it had been fascinated. At first it thought it had been a white entity that it had made a mistake with when it had been younger, and which had imprisoned it on the world, which it believed its race could handle, and that it had surprised it, when its powers had been weak. But after more searching it had believed that it could have been one of its own race, and that it had altered greatly, but after further examinations it found that it had been something else, and it decided to investigate it further when it escaped from the energy bubble, and had its powers.

Another problem that it had discovered had been that the humans could recognize a stranger easily, and that if it copied one of them it would have to be more careful than it had thought.

Once when it had examined their minds further it had found a way to alter their memories so that they would recognize it as a normal human, and not as a stranger, and it could alter their records about it, and it had seen where the other alien had gone wrong, and had thought of ways to avoid its mistakes, and it had realized that its powers would be weak and limited against them, with there being so many of them.

Through all that had happened it had managed to explore the strange life forms and their existence, and had been delighted to make it aboard, and it had believed that it could hide somewhere, away from them, if it could not beat them, and it only needed to get on one of their worlds, where it could start to reproduce other members of its species and take control of their worlds, and build its new empire.

 

Chapter 30

 

Its Escape

 

The time being had felt itself dying – it had underestimated its loss of power – and it was on the brink of death, and it had to escape, and get rid of the energy bubble, and had to use its escape plan.

The audience about it had been overwhelming, with their reactions to it and their showing it as a highly advanced species, but their showing their awareness of its powers had caused it to use up far more energy than it had been using.

It could barely think with so little power, but it had felt horror at what it could be up against, and it had even felt a feeling of enjoyment at death.

It had used all its stored energy at once, and forced a small leap through time, with a new method that it had planned, for to it jump back in time to escape the energy bubble just enough to avoid being captured afterwards, and its center had exploded brightly like a sun and it had become louder and brighter, and it saw it shaking everything furiously about, knocking all the scientists about, and before it had vanished it had seen the sudden shockwave impact, and blast through the whole museum.

Everything instantly turned normal and it collapsed on the stage, outside the energy bubble, a day before its arrival at the GX1, and it managed to stay alive and locate an energy center aboard, where that region’s power supplies were located, and it quickly used it to return energy to it.

The hall was silent and dark when it stood up, and it realized that it had not been detected, and that the people in the region were asleep, and it recovered from what had happened and turned itself into the human that it had designed, and moved out of the region to an empty region where it would be hidden, and where they would not look to find it in the future, when it had escaped, and where it could carry out its work unaffected by the energy bubble, and it realized that it was free to do anything it wanted.

These beings had little knowledge of it and time travel, and it was more advanced and powerful than it had ever been, and it had more power available to it than it had ever had.

 

Chapter 31

 

GX1 Alert

 

The GX1 president used all his powers to get the alien found, after it vanishing. If the situation altered into the last alien scenario they would be in deep trouble, so they took every measure they could to investigate what had happened and have the voyager checked for it.

Everyone carried out his slightest notion to the letter, especially after hearing about what had happened on the media. So the spacecraft was on full alert once again!

Kruger knew a great deal about him, especially after the last alien encounter, so he was not surprised to meet him again, but with the two paranormal scientists, and the president questioned them about what had occurred in the museum and tactically queried them on what was happening, and what it was that they were now up against.

The entire ship’s media kept pushing stories on it because they wanted answers, and it was the only real occurrence that had happened since they had brought the alien aboard. The stories told by people were incredible, and he kept wondering what they were up to. There were mentions of deaths and attacks, and the thing actually attacking people all over the museum, and it rampaging through the spacecraft.

He finally came to the conclusion it was the media itself that was behind it, and that it was encouraged by the military into taking action, and into talking the public into realizing the dangers of it, and to report anything to do with it that occurred.

Most people aboard thought there were more of them, and that they should withdraw from the world.

The president could scarcely grasp what was there now, or happening, and because they had not even seen the alien properly in the energy bubble, or where it had vanished to. The descriptions from the officials that he knew had been at the museum had given only vague and confused descriptions, and had no real detail, as they had not fully seen anything other than it vanish and destroy a region of the museum, and had held back their ideas, especially after hearing all the people on the media giving their fantasy descriptions of it.

People just did not realize what it was or if it was even a life form, or what shape, or characteristics, or identity it truly had. It had altered, and had given nothing but a confused mess of details, and the two paranormal scientists, and all the major scientists there had little to tell, even after such close examinations of it, with so many scientists and advanced equipment.

What sort of powers did it fully have? Should they be happy to get rid of it? Should they just leave the world? What kind of science and creations did it have, if it was the highly advanced being that they believed it to be? Could the voyage and GSO even profit greatly from it, if they captured it?

Yet its technology alone would have been priceless to them!

Kruger also, when he never thought of the danger, wondered what it could be, and what it could teach him.

He was a scientist, and he had not just entered the voyage to expand his career and fame. He was interested in science, space, alien life forms, and anything else that existed there.

He was one of the most experienced people on alien life forms there, and he continually thought of the glory of the discovery!

He knew that it was a new superior life form, and wondered if they could capture and study it!

He even thought that they had actually killed it, especially by the reactions of the two paranormal scientists. At times they reacted as though they might have actually killed the thing! The energy bubble was incredibly powerful, and its energy might have become too powerful for it, and the explosion could have been the thing dieing, and its energy blasting out, and they could have very well witnessed the death of one of the most mighty beings that existed, and it would have been all their fault as they had searched it out and had captured it in the hideous way that they had, and there as no suggestion that it had been a danger to them, even with all the things that they had seen.

Yet the power of it was tremendous and it could have killed them all easily if the energy bubble had not been there, even with some of the military being nearby.

Kruger gave descriptions of what had happened and what it had been like in the castle to the president on the media – shown to just about everyone aboard – seeking the truth about what had taken place, and seeking adventure, which they had mostly joined the voyage for.

The two paranormal scientists helped him out with vivid details and their thoughts on it.

It was incredible that they gave their thoughts on what they had suspected about it, and had avoided giving anything on it having any supernatural powers, and he even wondered if they believed it to any further extent.

He expressed his confused thoughts at what it could do, and about what it had been up to and what it was capable of, and he wished that they could have found a way to release it from the energy bubble before they had brought aboard, and they would at least now know what it actually was they were dealing with.

The president had clearly even gone to the museum to see the damage that it had created, and to question the people there about the incident and what it had looked like, in its true form.

The president questioned him intensely about it, to find out what he wanted. He had to take the responsibility for such an incident and occurrence, and he reassured everyone aboard that he and they would do everything that they could to find it, and perhaps study it, and at that moment they were building a special task force to seek it out, and it was to be led by Colonel Pratt of the Military and Space Forces, and it would be based at the Military and Space Forces control center, and that he was the second highest military authority there, under General Chisholm, the head of the Military and Space Forces, and of the security of the entire spacecraft.

General Chisholm made an appearance and warned everyone aboard of the dangers of the alien intruder, and of what had happened the last time, and gave the location of the museum, and told everyone to remain out of its path and to stay in groups and to kill it if they had to, and he then introduced Colonel Pratt, who was at the Military and Space Forces control center.

Colonel Pratt gave all the information that he could, and showed everyone his task force, and that they were all busy at work organizing things, and taking information people were giving them.

It was then that Kruger started to realize that it could actually be a great danger, and that they might have found something that they wished to conceal!

Yet he was not sure, and left it until they produced something, as he knew what they could be like, from past occurrences.

People had been clearly startled by its exit, and he could not decide if it was also its extraordinary form that it had had.

They just did not fully know what it was or its motives might be. They had caught it and forced it to escape, and had threatened it with powerful weapons, and perhaps destruction.

The whole affair was a muddled mess, and many other top scientists were contacted at their quarters, for them to query.

They were normally calm, even after being at the incident, and were willing answer all their questions, and Colonel Pratt finished it by assuring them that he would have them informed of any progress of the affair.

The president left in a state of partial confusion, and never proceeded further, and Colonel Pratt continued by asking them why they had been so sure the alien could not escape, and why they had not confronted the alien with powerful weapons, which he would have authorized members of the military to take, and that they would have been able to handle the problem in the proper way, and he asked them what they intended to do to locate it.

The two paranormal scientists answered swiftly without thinking, explaining the alien had not been able to escape, and they had not believed it to be dangerous, and that the military being there with weapons would have been useless, as the energy beams would not have been able to enter the energy bubble.

They had done everything safely, as far as they could have, and they believed that all their weapons were useless on it anyway, as with the last alien in the void, and they kept them secure by making sure that the energy bubble could not collapse, and they also tested it, and its ability to escape, in front of many witnesses, but they then informed them that it had clearly managed to find a means to escape, and that they had underestimated its capabilities.

 

Chapter 32

 

The Detection of the Alien

 

There was something not right about the way the alien had vanished that intrigued Kruger, and he could not grasp what its connection to the paranormal was. The two paranormal scientists claimed that they had traced a paranormal energy source to the alien in the castle. Why had he not found anything else about this?

They discovered it had faint drawings on walls like ancient magicians had, even though there were charts of nearby stars, of the central galaxy, and there were piles of animal skins, with ancient blood marks with drawings of creatures with symbols beside them, and one with a diagram of a type of telescope.

He had checked old occult books, and still there was nothing!

He had an interest in investigating paranormal activity, as well as aliens, and though he had never properly proven the existence of anything of that nature he still investigated everything of that nature, and never properly proved anything. Could this thing be from some form supernatural place, and want to hide it?

He was famous all over the ship, and its media, and he knew all the major scientists, and knew the only two scientists who believed in it and had the field of investigating the paranormal, and who were there to investigate anything in that region for a paranormal association, and he had known them for years, and had accompanied them on a few of their investigations, and they still avoided giving anything that could prove anything.

They were very accurate in their investigations and checked everything to their limits, searching for the proof that they had always dreamed of coming across, and never took anything without reflection, and had built up the most advanced research paranormal establishment that there was, containing the most highly advanced equipment that there was available, but again what had they found but an alien that might have an interest in things that looked like magic.

Yet they were there to investigate what other scientists could not, and do it to a far greater degree than before, and had been more successfully than their wildest dreams.

He still thought they could detect something that had gone undetected by everyone else with their detection methods and equipment, which he had not heard of being available anywhere else, and which they were making leaps forward in advancing.

At their research laboratory he was staggered, as they had advanced far further again, and had many leading scientists working with them, and he wondered what they were up to now.

They had the place packed solid with ever form of equipment possible, and they acted like they were experimenting to see how far they could push beyond the boundaries of natural science, and out it to the supernatural.

Their new equipment was everywhere all over it, and the scientists and assistants were speedily altering and monitoring everything.

The bright sky of the center of space amazingly beamed through with beams of light like a dim sun through a porthole in the spacecraft, and showed the edge of the black hole center, and its black abyss.

“What are you up to now!” he finally asked Bryan, the younger of the two paranormal scientists, as they completely ignored him.

“Tracking the alien!”

“What you have found it?” he asked, gasping, realizing it actually was aboard, and free to roam about.

“We have!”

“But why has nobody heard of this?”

“Because we just found it, and the military knows we are experimenting in finding it with our detection methods …”

Kruger realized how lucky he had been by going there, and wondered why he had been so lucky, and tried to remember why he had started to think of visiting them, and recalled it was mentions on the media of people seeing ghost images of an alien, and though he had dismissed it as another false story, and alien encounter, by people trying to get on the media, he thought there could be something there, as there were some others claiming that they had seen the alien from the void, and after thinking about it, had realized that he had not visited the two paranormal scientists for a long time, and wondered what they were up to.

 

Chapter 33

 

The Alien Encounter

 

A surreal dream grasped Kruger’s thoughts and drew him into it, with him mildly observing it while he happily rested.

It was a strange dreamy cartoon version of the outside world, with a colorful foggy darkish landscape, and he wondered why he sometimes had dreams that he was conscious in and others with him only coming to at the end of them, recalling it.

In lingering spots in the fog he caught sight of only darkness, which was rare on the world, and the black hole seemed to be the only properly dark place there, and he stared into its abyss, wondering what his brain was showing him, and if there was some form of reason for it being there, and he heard distant sounds or thoughts like whispers come out of the invisible dark zones, and taunt him, and he realized how real it was, and was surprised that his brain could produce such vivid images, and he thought of things it could be used for.

The energy of the stars was visible and he could feel the energy from them, and he saw they were not like the normal stars there that he had been viewing, but some form of energy formations, and he saw the mist was an energy formation too, and he was seeing them as what it was like, if he saw them as forms of energy, powerful and intelligent, which never really made sense when he thought about it, but it did as a fantasy.

It reminded him of a fantasy magical world under bright moons, with lunar radiance visible everywhere.

It was golden in places, and strange energy lights twinkled through thick areas of the energy mist. A bright light appeared deep in it, and he realized the depth of it. It was tremendous, and like looking into the depths of the universe.

He sensed the presence of something mysterious that existed there, and which he could not account for.

Again he wondered what it was, and studied the place. Even though he never recognized the exact place on the world, it looked familiar, and he realized that he could not grasp why it was there, and he was drawn out of the dream by noises, and realized he was being awakened by his communications device.

The voice of Bryan asked him where he was, and he called over that he was dreaming in his bed, and he opened his eyes and checked the time.

Even though it was early morning, ship’s time, the room was mostly dark!

“You wanted to me to contact you if anything happened,” Bryan stated, excitedly. “Well, something has! So you’d better get down here if you do not want to miss the action!”

He never answered and leapt out of bed in one bound, reaching for his clothes, and once dressed he raced out of the door and into his vehicle.

Though the trip there was fast, he had time to awaken fully, and think what was happening, and he knew it might be his first proper look at the alien, and its capture.

At the same moment he got out of the vehicle a loud ghostly shriek ripped right through him, as if some ancient monster from the darkness pit in hell were there.

Its momentarily stunned him, and he opened his eyes wide, and he marched out, observing everything in the corridor ahead, and all the scientists all grouped around their equipment, hidden out of view behind large objects at a doorway, with their equipment ready to take what action was needed, and he looked at the furthest point, before a bend, and saw something faintly move.

“One of our detection systems has picked up the alien,” Bryan explained to him, crouching and looking around at where it was hidden from view. “So if you want to see the thing get down here now! We’ll need you!”

Finally he was going to see it as it really was, and what it reacted like, and he wondered how much of a mistake it could be!

The altering version in energy bubble was powerful, and it would be a real danger to them if their equipment was not powerful enough to handle it, and he saw the equipment that they had used to put it in the energy bubble, and felt happy again.

At that moment a loud scream of a woman came from somewhere ahead, further along the opposite end of the corridor, and he saw a woman rush out of her quarters, and he heard the noises of something strange mingled in her sounds.

While he attempted to identify it other strange sounds appeared all about her, and he tried to recall hearing it before, and he saw many of the scientists looked stunned by everything, and as if they were preparing for a strange confrontation.

“Activate the energy bubble!” Mitchel whispered to the scientists, and they activated it, and the sounds vanished, and the scientists all looked disappointed, and stood up.

“What happened?” Kruger asked, staring about the corridor.

“It escaped again!” Bryan announced. “We thought at this close range we could capture it! It seems to have a way to detect our equipment putting the energy bubble around it and escape before it captures it!”

 

Chapter 34

 

The Ancient Alien

 

The time being had worked away for days, examining everything that it had encountered properly now, with its senses working correctly again, with proper energy supplies, while it slowly altered itself to its new environment and the humans, and making sure that it could not be caught in an energy bubble or anything by them again, making itself like an earlier version of its ancient race, so that could move faster and survive better.

It had examined their things in their empty rooms as it moved like a ghost through the walls, and examined their distant transmissions with interest, and was amazed at how far they had taken the technology, which its race had ignored the uses of, and it had picked up information being given about it, and it learned many things about them, and it learned about their technology, from their computers and stored information, which astounded it in the amount that was held, which went endlessly on, and it continued to examine and collect.

Their species had interested it greatly, and it seemed to have many things that its race had missed, and it even designed a new species of itself that took in all the improvements that it had found, and it had created copies of the new species, in the form of eggs, as it never had the means and space to create anything else, and it was the original way its species had reproduced itself.

There also was no other proper way to reproduce others without them being found, and perhaps be destroyed, and the eggs had been hidden away in ventilation shafts far from where any of the humans went, and it had searched for better places, as it prepared to create more, and other versions.

It had learned to survive hidden away in the shadows, and it started to like its existence and new way of life, which it had not realized it had missed.

The humans were very similar and did things in the ways of its original people, and it had started to like their version, and watched and monitored all their communications with interest.

It had recalled that a long time ago that it had encountered other intelligent life forms, and its examinations of them, and that they had been uncontrolled, and they had failed to be worth its time, and had failed to do any proper examination of them, and from its present findings it wondered why it had not realized that they could achieve a far greater race and technology.

Their world had been so different and so interesting, and when it examined their minds it started to realize the truth, and that it should have built a civilization and its existence there had been empty, and that it had achieved little, and it had even condemned its race for destroying itself.

Its powers to travel in time had been left virtually useless, even though there had been immense power sources aboard that it could use, it needed proper equipment, and it had been impossible to build without a great deal of time, and it could not produce without being caught, and it had to use small leaps though time.

While it had continued its explorations other parts of it detected their attempts at capturing it, and it successfully avoided being captured at close range, by the scientists with their equipment, and energy bubble, and it had avoided trying to capture the equipment, until it could be fully sure that it could get away with it.

The scientists that had done it had interested it a great deal, and it realized that their technology was far better than the rest, but it also sensed there had been dangers from them, and they had prepared for it to attack them, and that they had a defense against it, and it only monitored them at a distance, and made sure they never detected it when it did.

Sometimes when it had been near the life forms and it had examined their minds, thoughts, communications, and behavior, and took great interest in making replies to their communications, but pretending to be other humans, but it always remained an outsider, as it tried to find how well it could become a human, and it realized the best forms to take to avoid discovery.

On the barn world it had been on its own for an implausible amount of time, and even trapped, wishing to leave the world, and had wished many times to meet with others of its race, but had avoided creating others of its race as it had believed that it would not have been happy with them and their presence.

They would not be have been what it wanted, and it saw now that it could have altered them to be more like the humans. Its race had killed itself off, and destroyed an empire, and it believed that only certain types of them were what should have existed, and it believed that it could produce a proper race and civilization now, with all the information it had collected.

While exploring groups of humans it had once discovered another life form, which it never recognized, and had just avoided being detected by it, with its probing, and realized that it had been another alien of the entity that they had encountered in the void.

 

Chapter 35

 

The Alien Capture

 

The scientists eventually decided against going too near the alien, and located at a place where other scientists and the military could join them, where they could make an exit if anything went wrong, and was still close enough to make observations and use proper surveillance equipment to monitor it.

The alien had become predictable in its movements since it had successfully avoided all their attempts of capture, and Kruger started to realize that if this attempt failed that they many be stuck with it, and have a future problem.

It amazed him how far they actually were able to go to stop it!

The paranormal scientists had consultations with the other scientists and the military, and they now entirely left their minds open to what was there.

Yet what the two paranormal scientists had discovered was that the being was a time traveler, and was escaping from them by making jumps through time, which virtually made it indestructible, if they could not find a way of defeating it.

Yet they found that it only made small leaps forward through time, and all that they needed to do was find a way of handling this problem, and it was found that the scientists had developed time travel since its existence had been proven with the energy bubble, and they had found ways of mimicking it, but could only send energy forward in small leaps, and they had found that it reappeared about the same amount of time in the future after each jump, and that it never bothered to alter and vary it.

Their next big surprise was their first view of it through powerful optical equipment, used by advanced astrologists, to give them a real view of the alien, and what they were up against.

“It is new!” Mitchel expressed, when he saw it first, and he allowed Bryan to see it, and he watched it as if he had been waiting all his life to see it, and gasped, and examined what he was looking for, and was staggered.

“What do you make of it?” Major Ripley asked, walking over to them. “We still have nothing put forward on its identity!”

The two scientists consulted quietly, and seemed to avoid giving a firm answer or anything that they would regret.

Mitchel answered, “It is still in an energy form though, and taking some solidness! And we can barely see its features! We think it has altered itself to an earlier version of its species. Perhaps to survive better here! It has many incredible hidden powers, which we have not even heard of before! It has a very mysterious nature! And though we do not know fully what the hell the thing is, we can still recapture it! We have not heard of anything like it!”

Kruger wondered again if they thought it was of paranormal origins, and if they were avoiding ruining their reputations on something that could turn out to be something else, and he then heard them mutter it in a silent conversation with each other.

What surprised him and a few others the most about them was how they reacted and treated such things when there was a suggestion of there being the supernatural there, and he wondered again if they had something at last or were actually covering up something else. He wondered if they would ever prove anything, which they must have been waiting the majority of their lives for.

He even wondered if they actually did find anything if what they showed would be enough to prove its existence and that they were dealing with something supernatural, as explanations could appear to prove that it was not, which it usually was, and the alien was a highly advanced alien that had taken an ancient form.

They consulted with each other openly on what it could be many times, clearly attempting to get the others to give them their thoughts, while leaving things open to anyone to add to, and for the other scientist to give their thoughts freely, and what they mainly agreed to was that they thought it was new, and of an entirely new status.

After a great deal of discussions and surveillance, checking of readings, and of observations through monitors from every form of surveillance, from all the equipment everyone had set up at every conceivable angle, they all remained set on leaving everything on what could happen open, and they took recordings of all the information, and only admitted to that it was more advanced than anything that they had seen, and perhaps would ever see, in many areas.

Kruger was sure that the alien would know of their presence if it was advanced as they claimed, and wondered why it never shifted away through time, or over to another region, as it could easily shift through walls and get away. But he believed the military was surrounding the region, at a distance.

And he wondered what would happen if they just waited at the site for it to arrive, if they made it leap forward in time, and realized that it could just leap again, and they might not see it for a long time if it kept making jumps forward. Though it could only jump so far, and clearly had limited powers, which would not allow it to continue to keep making jumps forward.

All the scientists finally agreed to begin and activated their equipment to create the energy bubble about the alien, and it instantaneously vanished, and they followed it through time with their equipment and used it to capture it in time, putting the energy bubble around it as it arrived at its destination, and they kept it there with the more advanced and more powerful energy bubble, which would not allow it to escape from the destination in the future, and they waited until they reached that point in time, and they had it again.

 

Chapter 36

 

The Time Being’s Release

 

Kruger was staggered when he had first heard the news, and that they were going to release the time being onto the world, and allow it its freedom, and that the scientists had made a deal with it, for the privilege, and had received vast amounts of knowledge.

They were miles out on the strange world, with the immense GX1 resting right across the horizon, going up into the sky for miles, which was higher than any of the highest mountains there, and they viewed their achievement proudly.

All the leading scientists and military were there and seated in front of the alien in the energy bubble, which was calm and not altering any longer, and it watched its audience with bizarre interest, with thoughts that they could only guess.

The thing did not look deadly, and pulsated with energy fluctuations, and the two paranormal scientists had their scientists reduce the energy acting on it and allowed it to speak again to them, as they observed it.

“We have made an agreement, and you gave us all the scientific knowledge for your freedom?” Bryan firmly stated, watching the thing, with a few surprised looks, as though he had never believed he would be doing such a thing.

“Yes!” it replied, staring.

“You’re better off here on this world, going by all our information!” Bryan explained. “This could be a great world, if it was exploited wisely …”

The being, still an energy form, moved itself to show its understanding.

It was incredible they had found a way to lower the energy bubble, and its influence on it, and had managed to communicate with it, and had been amazed that it had actually learned to speak in their language, just like a human.

Many leading people including the president had met with it, and they had soon made agreements with it, as they had done on many worlds with many aliens, and had the right to carry out such agreements, and make many offerings to them.

They had many conversations with it, which had concluded with their agreement with each other, and they had made the being their acting head of the world, and its president.

They were even surprised that they had influenced the being so much with their civilization and GX1 that it had intensions of now building its own similar civilization, and they agreed to help it with what it needed.

All the explorations of the world had been completed, and they were making a withdrawal from the region.

The scientists began carefully bringing in its eggs that they had detected, all through the ship, and allowed it to confirm that they were all there, and they turned the energy bubble off and allowed it its freedom, which could have been dangerous at one point, but they now had a way to stop it doing anything if it decided to change its mind.

The time being slowly altered into its normal solid state, to show them its true identity, and not its energy states or its original ancient species state, which it had acquired to survive, and they were surprised how human it looked, even with its large size. But most of all how much it looked like a medieval wizard – especially with its immense cloak, covered in ancient symbols and stars, with only a suggestion of its power on its ancient intelligent face, and Kruger wondered how deadly they looked to it, even though their size was nothing like its.

By its reactions he could tell that it had something that it could use against them, but it could not win, and he glared at it trying to find a clue.

The time being waved its arms and all the eggs vanished away, to somewhere else. Perhaps to its tower room, now back at the top of the castle, where they had replaced it.

The alien was an astounding as a life form as an entity, and was full of energy, and Kruger was sure it had conquered all forms of sickness, as well as immortality, and he was sure it was many thousands of years old, and wondered what marvels it had encountered, and he wondered if humans would one day alter into such beings, with such powers.

 

Chapter 37

 

The New Project

 

When Kruger arrived at the paranormal scientists laboratory he realized straight away that they had something, by the way they were working away and making all the scientists work like crazy to finish their project, which he never even attempted to recognize this time, as the complexity and unfamiliarity of it was too great, and he could only stare in bewilderment at what was there.

It was beyond his imagination, and by looks he spotted it was the same for many of the scientists, and he started thinking of the time being and what had recently being happening. He was glad that it had gone on their side, and they were now even working with it, and they had learned a great deal about it, and far more than they could have. Yet the thing could be dangerous beyond belief, and he wished it never existed or they had never found it. At times it resembled one of the most hideous things he had seen!

Their number one problem now was that they had not found a way to return to the universe, and no matter how much they worked on the project it still never resolved anything. The problem that confronted them was that they could not locate the universe, and there was no proper way available, and signs kept indicating that they would be stuck there.

It was not the fact that the universe that they were in had anything wrong with it, it was the fact that they had people to return to and things to complete by returning and the mission would also be a disaster, and the biggest, most expensive, highly advanced spacecraft would be even classed as a flop, and he doubted if they would ever build another, and it would be a disaster that would ruin all their work, and incredible discoveries, if mankind never received it, and all the future would be altered by the technology and GX1 not being there, and them not warning them of what they had encountered.

They had to return, and they would not stop working on the problem until they had achieved it.

He decided to introduce himself to Bryan, as he stopped his work, of analyzing a device.

“Well, what have you come up with now?” he asked, looking bewildered, realizing it was getting worse, and he now could not identify anything there.

The place was packed with newly manufactured equipment, which he had known they were working on and creating all over the place at different locations, and he had been too involved with his work to bother about investigating it.

“You know we got a great deal of scientific breakthroughs from the time being! Well, the major one was time travel!”

“Time travel!” he gasped, and recalled the presence of Don, and the events that might have made him appear there.

“Yes! It is incredibly complex, and we have everyone that we have working on this project!”

“What will you use time travel for?”

“A time probe! We are going to send a probe back in time, and it will follow the spacecraft back into the black hole and locate the universe, and we will also use it to examine the outer universe, and the other universes there, and find ways to locate them!”

 

Chapter 38

 

The Time Probe

 

The time probe was launched and vanished into the past, to chase the spacecraft back in time, to follow the spacecraft back into the black hole, and voyage beyond the universe, and approximately one minute later it reappeared, after the completion of its mission, with it having traveled back into the future to a minute afterwards.

Kruger gasped at the technology behind it, and realized there could a whole hidden universe about him of multidimensional things and objects traveling in time.

The probe resembled some form of highly advanced missile, and he examined it looking for any damage, and for any signs of powerful forces acting upon it, and hardly saw anything and it looked like it had been when it had left.

He wondered what uses such an object could have. Space probes were still being used all over the place, and were cheaper and far better than sending out spacecrafts, and he thought of all the missions that it could carry out.

They had to be able to find and identify the outer universes, and once the scientists had checked all its information, they all started rejoicing, and started announcing all the information to the media, and that they could go home.

The incredible thing was there were no signs in the recorded voyage of the white entity globes that he had seen there when he had entered the outer universe, and he had questioned others about it and found that nobody but him and the two paranormal scientists had seen them, and they had only given terrifying accounts of them thinking that they had been dieing there.

The problem with the actual voyage, and them traveling as energy forms in such a mind-bending way, was it was not acceptable, and it could only be used if their lives depended upon it, and after some investigations he found out that they intended to use an energy beam that would put everyone aboard to sleep as they entered the black hole, and that they would be immediately awakened on their return to the universe, and they would not even realize what had happened.

The launch from the world was tremendous, and everyone celebrated going home, and what it would be like returning home, with all their stories and discoveries, and Kruger thought of the alien in its castle.

They had given it everything that they could to start its civilization, and its eggs had hatched, and it started using all the equipment and supplies that they had provided.

Kruger watched the voyage into the black hole on a large screen with all the scientists, as they all rested in a large hall in seats, where they would be put to sleep when they left the universe, like being thrown into suspended animation.

The voyager darted straight towards the black hurricane shape, of particles of space matter, asteroids, moons, planets, and suns.

Its black region stretched across the screen like a black monster, and some form of new galaxy, with formations of swirls of matter going around it.

Some people reacted nervously as the deep black radius swiftly grew, and some gritted their teeth as its blackness engulfed them, and darkness covered the screen, and he saw objects darting into it in lines of light, and the screen lit up with diagram lines, marking the blackness with lines showing different regions of it with symbols marking various points of it, and the voyager went straight to a region marked in its depths.

The tremendous speed seemed to increase as it gripped and pulled it towards it, and the voyager shook, and they fell asleep as it turned like to an earthquake tremor.

 

Chapter 39

 

The Universe

 

The universe was strange, and he wondered if they were the first to experience the sensation. It was like some element there was not in the other universe, and he also felt that there was something else in the other universe that was not there.

The mission was a complete success, and everyone aboard was rejoicing, and all the scientists were excitedly working through all the information that they collected in the outer universe, and they were just starting their mission of putting it all together, before they returned to the Earth.

They had traveled through the entire outer universe without knowing it, and had awoken to the site of the universe, when their equipment had put them back into space and time, at the same location, in the void, and they were leaving the void and the entity behind, and he wondered what it had been and if they had picked it up wrongly, and if they could have made a deal with it in the same way as they had done with the time being back on the world.

It was unbelievable the amount of advances that they had achieved, and he wondered if it was a mistake or if they would be remembered in the future for transforming their empire into something incredible.

They could now travel space and time and locate themselves in other universes, dimensions, times, and use leaving space and time to relocate themselves just about anywhere in the universe, and he wondered if the they made the GX1 outdated already, which they would never have believed could happen.

In fact the only real damage he now had was the death of his girlfriend, Marsha Pendleton, who died hideously from being attacked by the alien monster in the void, and he regretted it immensely, and having to go back and tell everyone about her death, and he started to realize that they had time travel, and he might be able to go back and save her.

The whole trip could very well be ruined by it, and he would know that he could have prevented it, and he decided to try to persuade the two paranormal scientists into allowing him to go back and save her, and went over to their research center.

When he arrived he was startled to see Don there, and wondered what was going on, and examined them trying to see what they were up to, and he felt that they had predicted his arrival by some means, and they seemed startled that Don was there too.

“We have some good news!” Bryan eventually announced, after he had finished examining his reactions, seeing he was not going to say anything. “Don wants to go back in time to save Marsha Pendleton, as he thinks it was his faulty that she was killed …”

“Can you actually send him back?” he asked, begging for it to be true.

“We can, and we can return him to the void in vehicle four!”

Kruger could not believe his luck, and realized how lucky he was now! He realized that Don was probably more determined to save her, after all the things that he had been through, and he had more experience than him of time travel.

“I believe that I can save her by relocating her to the right location before the alien attacked the spacecraft, as I have located areas that were not attacked …”

“Why do you not just stop the alien getting aboard?”

“For one thing I am not sure that I could do it, and changing that could do a great deal more damage …”

“He cannot go that far!” Mitchel replied, firmly. “He could alter everything – and we could end up in a worse scenario! We never knew the alien was there, and if is possible for him to kill it or even stop it, the entity may do something else, and may succeed in doing it …”

Kruger was amazed and thanked them greatly, especially for not having to go back there and go through it all again.

Many things about time travel confused him, and he had a hard time working things out, and wondered if they were as positive of the outcome as they made out, as he thought he would be the one to go back in time, and he would be Don.

“What I don’t get is what will happen to Don if he goes back? Will another version of him appear here after he has gone back, and will there be four versions of me back there?”

“It’s a problem, and you will have to accept the consequences for altering it! It is not the same as in the movies though!”

Once they had all agreed to everything they left and went to vehicle four, where the scientists had sent up their equipment to send it back in time and back to the void.

After a while Kruger began to realize that the real problem was the sending of Don back, as they had not had that much experience of doing it so accurately, and had to check everything.

It was clear that the scientists had to lower the energy shield, and replace it quickly, as they were sure that it could not travel through it, as well as other dimensions, and he realized why they were doing it now, and not earlier at a close range to the world, and that they had probably detected that the entity there was out of range to do anything, with the energy shield down.

Don got into the vehicle firmly, and Kruger wondered again why he was so confident and always knew what he was doing. He had tried to question him many times, but had failed to get anything, and he just put it down to him having done everything before, which was staggering thinking back on it all, from his perspective, as Don could have told them, but had not, and he never realized what would happen.

All the scientists stood back as the equipment burst into life, using massive amounts of energy, through attached cables, with the shear energy making the spacecraft about them vibrate, and lurch backwards and forwards.

Kruger for a moment hesitated and wished he had forced them into giving him more information on what they were doing.

White translucent lights appeared magically around the vehicle, as it floated inertly in mid-air, in front of their eyes, like stars in space, and the scientists continued activating controls and monitoring it, and energy discharges fired out at regions of it, and the translucent lights around the vehicles simultaneously increased to bright whiteness, and the power being used could be felt in vibrations and heavy thuds.

A ferocious blast of light exploded out from the center of the vehicle, and it turned transparent and shifted, creating fuzzy transparent dimensional forms beside it, from time shifts, and some formed clustered layers.

It resembled an altered projection of reality magically hovering there, in patterns of energy, and after a sudden explosion of movement it vanished.

 

Epilogue

 

The Alien/Entity Returns

 

The new alien entity had remained almost dormant within the human that it had created, with its automatic senses taking scans of its surroundings.

The human was perfect, and had been the perfect place to dwell undetected by the humans, who believed the human had been something else, and had failed to realize the truth.

It had collected all forms of information about everything, and had collected far more than it needed and had visualized, and it had analyzed everything in a greater degree than it had as the entity in the void.

It had been staggered by the outer universe and the world that they had explored, and had analyzed its surroundings and their information with amazement, and had repeatedly thanked the humans for giving it the chance to study such phenomena.

Everything at first had been beyond its knowledge, and it had been an exploration beyond its wildest thoughts, and it had even considered if there had been others like it there, and if they had created it all, with inconceivable dimensions and powers, far beyond its knowledge and powers, like itself had been compared to its original self billions of years in the past.

The void had been nothing compared to the outside universe, and universes! It had all the relevant information that the entity in the void had, and it had been built to handle what it possibly could, and had been a compressed miniaturized version of it, which had been created with the help of the knowledge it had discovered from the GX1.

It had observed the GX1 from its interior, and its technology had been incredible, and it had decided to recreate it and had changed its plan to capture it, and it had collected enough information to recreate it.

It now only needed to return to the entity in the void to complete its mission, which it was about to do, and it now not only knew how to allow it to recreate the incredible powers of the GX1, and travel hundreds of times the speed of light, and recreate the invincible energy screen, ultimate computers, and other technology, it could travel beyond the universe, and travel through time, and this was only the beginning as once the entity in the void received the information it would soon alter itself into an entirely new form capable of anything that was possible.

It soon sensed the entity outside in the void and altered itself, from being Don, and left the vehicle, as it had been programmed to do, and it became one with the entity.

 

Part II

 

Prologue

 

The Lost Time Machine

 

The ultimate time traveler had originated as the world’s first time probe, a perfectly symmetrical black sphere voyager probe, and its creators had redesigned it throughout centuries with technology beyond normal technology and it had gained the ability to advance itself and work and think like a highly advanced entity, which it later became.

It had gained abilities to move and search outside space and time to a degree that had not been developed before, even by the most advanced civilizations, and it had gained the capabilities of programming and advancing itself and functioning beyond anything created in the universe, and gained incredible abilities to search the universe through space and through time.

Its main original program was a defense against the destruction of the universe, and the world where it had originated, carrying out its mission of searching through time and space for abnormalities, and transcendent entities with colossal powers and capabilities of destroying reality or its world.

Its form was an invisible complex mass of energy stored and hidden throughout an infinity of dimensions, undefined regions, and time zones, which had been created to last forever, and it kept its original perfectly symmetrical black sphere voyager probe nucleus, which became virtually indestructible as the rest of it.

Its stores of information were immeasurable and it had the ability to collect information and improve its capabilities eternally, and it had become an ultimate weapon of destruction against the destruction of the universe.

 

 

 

II

 

Thomas Bryson rested motionlessly against the padded control seat, preparing himself for what could be his last hour alive!

The echoes of the scientists and their last conversations haunted his mind. What the hell had he done? Why had he done it? Surely a robotic device could have been found to replace him, and give far more accurate accounts?

The ancient alien artifact voyager time machine was billions of years old and had not been properly checked anywhere, and they had only been able to check a few of its basic functions, which nobody had shown any proper awareness of the function of. Even though they had found a way to activate it, and that was the only final way of finding out what it was for.

They had fitted in the control seat with controls to activate it and give him some protection, and control their monitoring equipment and to give observations.

When he activated it he barely noticed anything. His mind wandered through all the occurrences that had led up to its discovery, and them digging it out and finally opening it up.

The vast unstable energy explosions blasted out across outer dimensions with so much force that they threatened to make space and time either unbalanced and warped or completely rip away and destroy the fabric of space and time, and he wondered what damage the Earth could be subjected to.

An explosion of blinding radiance left Bryson stunned and he firmly sat back calculating what problems he could face! Not just from its intensity blinding him but from the colossal powers surrounding him, and he sat firmly gripping the straps keeping him against his seat, contemplating the dangers.

This mission was unbelievable and he wondered why he had even contemplated there not being real danger at one point.

The voyager was a perfect large black sphere, clearly of alien origins, with a round entrance point, which filled itself in to make a perfect sphere, for whatever it had been designed for.

An immense whirlpool of shifting outlines of energy globes magically shifted about and Bryson studied it for a long time, and suddenly realized that he had no body or proper presence any longer and was some form of force formation! He was swirling out into a vortex of reshaping energy patterns that replaced reality, in a surreal splendor of transforming elements and that the mind-bending display of displacements were altering to something that he could not recognize.

The voyager was still there about him but only frequently turned visible from being translucent, and the outside world that had been there had vanished, and he occasionally heard the voyager functioning and perhaps doing what it was supposed to.

He occasionally spotted what looked like the vast depths of the universe floating about his sides, with occasional radiating beams!

He realized that it could be telepathic visual transmissions created by something for something and wondered if it could create visions vivid and powerful enough to trick his mind.

Sickening lurches of the voyager thudded and shuddered as it located itself at different points in space and time, making vast leaps right across the cosmos, vanishing and emerging in vast strange and mind-bending star regions, emerging about him as though he were floating through them, with the voyager being translucent and invisible, as it checked bright glowing star constellations from its records, exploring the whole new fascinating universe, checking all the altered variations throughout, from over billions of years, and he sensed its vast intelligence around him.

Mind-boggling technology and powers, with an accuracy and capacity inconceivable, it had explored the universe, even though it was an ultimate time traveler, and he sensed that it had been searching for something!

Everything around him altered into mind-bending visions and sounds of space and time displacements as the voyager completed its mission, and he lost consciousness as everything transformed into something.

 

 

 

I

 

The Lost Time Machine

 

 

Chapter 1

 

The Exploration Team

 

Media from throughout the globe arrived at the annual Exploration Association conference and Thomas Bryson realized straight away that the whole world could now know of the occurrences before he had anything, with it being in newspapers, magazines, television, and about every media source.

They were packed together around the stage platform and were interviewing and filming famous scientists everywhere! Luckily the scientists avoided telling anything and the majority of the people there never knew what was happening either, and the media was mainly investigating things and doing media updates on the famous Exploration Association.

Bryson recalled everything that he had heard of the science conventions of the Exploration Association as he sat silently next to other famous scientists going in a line alone the back of the stage, with him beside paranormal scientists Merton and Mortimer at the side of the stage curiously examining the audience, made up of vast amounts of major scientists and explorers.

They were astonished that they had not fully noticed the group, and its accomplishments. They had seen many mentions and media stories over the past years, but it all had looked exaggerated! Yet in the large conference hall they saw it packed solid with famous and major scientists from all over the globe!

He began realizing that within the club there was a form of secret society, which he never fully grasped the main objective of!

Mortimer had vaguely told him of their new discover that could well rival their investigations and discoveries at the two castles, if they could find a way of proving its existence.

Something had to exist! Mortimer had never been known to exaggerate such statements! Yet Mortimer was unable to prove anything had been found! Only a few Exploration Association members knew what existed and were keeping it confidential!

Mortimer had told him that they would give some details at the meeting and that they would find out if the Exploration Association was authentic.

Bryson was sure that if nothing surfaced that he and Merton and Mortimer would join the group, and could find future occurrences there from its members. They had scientists and technology that could prove to be of great use to them!

He had originally ignored an invitation to the scientific conference and its recommendations to scheduled activities that were to bestow a source of an abundance of unknown findings as it had seemed useless, and he still sat astounded as more science connections and potential assistance emerged, which he could use with future projects.

The presentations began swiftly with an aged scientist showing the eager audience new unseen ancient prehistoric skulls, resting across a large conference table, across their front, at the front of the stage.

At both sides of the large stage platform technicians activated spotlights on the skulls and they lit up brightly.

Bryson was taken aback at how few took notice of the new skull exhibition and new findings and sensed that they were waiting for something immense. He also sensed from them that he and the two paranormal scientists would be part of it, which he was not fully able to grasp. Nobody there left the conference, and the audience waited and discussed things excitedly.

He heard astonished and altered accounts of his fame and the American castle/voyager affair, and the coverage that had been given to it, and he started to see their interest in him.

Professor Selenski, chairman of the Exploration Association, finally marched onto the stage, and the technicians removed the skull exhibition.

“If you never attended the famous accounts Professor Farrell gave …” Selenski announced firmly. “With accounts of David Parker and his fantastic new technology, discoveries … I’ll inundate you on the latest uses of it! And what it’s just uncovered!”

Bryson vaguely recollected Professor Farrell and vague accounts of his discovery of perfectly preserved fossils and the news coverage, and the Exploration Association’s involvement with the alien encounter on the Pacific island, and as he recalled the world event and all the coverage the media had given he paid attention to Selenski far more, intrigued.

“Conventional technology used mainly in archaeology and by geologist, mineralogists and oil surveyors, has techniques such as geophysical prospecting and seismic reflection …

“A multitude of electrical methods applied in mineral exploration depend on electrochemical activity, permittivity, and resistivity effects.

“Degrees of electrical conductivity exist in soil, and many materials act as natural batteries, with vague effects that can be measured …

“Magnetic methods of prospecting detect buried features by locating the magnetic disturbances that they cause!

“Surveying done with gravimeters on airplanes and helicopters have accelerations and movements that can affect and ruin readings, which are very inaccurate anyhow, and they normally can only detect such things as salt domes, which trap oil, and are used in oil exploration, as well as to detect high-density minerals.

“Forms of radar detection can be used, but also with inaccurate results …

“The new surveying equipment David Parker has can scan more accurately, deeper and faster, from airplanes and helicopter many times more powerfully than anything invented, and has been vastly improved since its use at the Pacific island discovery! The detection components are highly confidential again, as well as its uses by the military …

“It produces the most detailed mapping of beneath the ground ever seen, to a far greater depth, making it possible to observe small and large objects – of the dimensions we are interested in!

“It’s in military satellites … It can detect underground missile bases and things far below the ground, even hidden away in mountains, which are normally undetectable.

“Parker has been redoing his project in Greenland searching the depths of ice, and targeting locations in the oldest regions of ice recorded, where there could be rare sites where some of the dinosaurs existed! Can we be entirely certain some dinosaurs, like mammoths, have been fully extinct for millions of years?

“Extinct species, some remaining dinosaurs, might have somehow reached the Antarctic too, and could have been frozen in avalanches or snowstorms.

“They have fully equipped planes, technicians and pilots, to carry out their work.

“This technology is a scientific breakthrough and it would be a mistake not to use it for science!

“They’ve also been redoing scanning and doing underground maps of miles of rural Britain, the coast, and expertly examining archeological sites, and potential regions below forests, hills, lakes in distinct detail, and have revealed much of what they were searching for …

“They also discovered signals of something believed to be of unknown origins, which, or course, is what this is about!”

Bryson accidentally gasped loudly, knowing they had detected something incredibly, and from Mortimer’s reactions, and he recalled more about their discovery in Cornwall and realized that they could have used their technology at the castle investigations, and wondered how much Merton and Mortimer had known of its existence. But could they have persuaded them and David Parker to use it there?

“Tell us of the strange magnetic phenomenon you found!” a scientist nearby asked.

“Some form of powerful magnetic influence, or something of that nature, was detected!”

“Whatever it is, it has incredible power! At what location was it discovered?”

“They were flying near where Rudolf Hess crashed during the Second World War when it was detected!”

“The magnetic field of the globe has been found at other zones than at the top of the globe …”

“Even so it would beneficial to check this disturbance and record it for science! Incidentally, the scientists and technicians on the flight told us that the scanning equipment started to blank out and react like it had at the Pacific island discovery and at Cornwall, with fluctuations of energy overpowering it, and the equipment barely functioned!”

 

Chapter 2

 

The Lost Chamber

 

Bryson rhythmically released the rope edging him down into the deep endless tunnel, gasping for air, eagerly seeking to grasp what was hidden at the bottom.

He yearned to explore and grasp what was buried away down there in the abyss below, and he could not figure out what could be there! There was not suggestion of anything! He had always wanted to explore and discover new things of value and greatness, and be remembered for it.

He recalled watching the archeologists at work at the top constructing the tunnel for days, and him exploring the surrounding fields, and, away in the distance, where Hess had parachuted down.

Even though nobody there had been sure what would be accomplished, it was mysterious and fascinating!

Bryson groaned as the rope dug deep into his side and he dangled about trying to loosen it, and he grabbed part of a boulder embedded in solid mud, while he glimpsed parts of the shaft below, wondering if it was a disappointment. The farm field that it was in looked all wrong and empty of anything, and even Merton, Mortimer, and leading Exploration Association members above had doubts! Yet why would it or anything like it be situated in a particular situated and featured site?

By the frantic reactions of the archeologists below he sensed that they actually were discovering things buried beneath him. Although the descriptions that they had called up, when the discovery had been found were too vague and said little. Though they had suggested a lost chamber was there, and his mind had conjured up vague visions of strange treasures below and he had persuaded them to allow a third person to go down.

The archeologists had worked for days digging firmly and accurately into the dirt, gigging the tunnel straight down into the field, which was at the precise location given to them by David Parker’s scientists and technicians, accumulated from their equipment, and gave the exact center of the disturbance.

Bryson had been standing glaring down the hole, going down well over eighty feet, when one of the two archeologists had hollered up as he had broken through into something below.

Bryson had also been on the plane when it had redetected the site and exact location, and he had been incredibly surprised and amazed, as well as the other scientists there, at the power and accuracy of the equipment and the discovery located there.

There definitely was something there in the field, located near where Hess had come down, which remained unexplained, and he repeatedly wondered if the disturbance had caused Hess’s crash, and how and why? Even though it could clearly affect the equipment they had used to find it there was no indication if it could do anything else. They had people and people in the media search for accounts of anything being affected and crashing and they had found nothing except someone had claimed to have seen something shooting through the sky at the time of Hess’s appearance, and later thought it had been Hess’s arrival.

Bryson’s eyes strained to see through the darkness and down into the hole below, but he still saw no distinct features at the bottom, and only saw the vague shape of the two archeologists resting over something.

As he rushed down faster he saw that they were resting and staring into a hole, between them, and mentioning things about it.

The hole was not large enough to allow one person properly down, and he spotted chunks of wood in the buckets of dirt that were to be hoisted up and he realized that whatever was there was man-made as the rotted wood belonged to planks of wood, which had been placed over something.

Chapter 3

 

The Discovery

 

Bryson searched the black abyss below as he was being lowered down through the hole in the planks of wood.

He gripped the rope firmly, and looked up to the top of the tunnel through the hole above, listening to the two archeologists over him still conferring on what was below.

As far as he was concerned they had found little other than the tunnel chamber. They could not see anything in their dim lights and had been unable to proceed further as he had been using the rope, and since he had it attached to him he had found it easy to persuade them that he should go through the hole first.

A deep thud echoed down from above as all the scientists at the top gathered around to look down and he wondered why they were lowering him so slowly down when they could easily have lowered him at the same speed.

It was their discovery and expedition and he wished it to be done right, and as one of his adventure expeditions and to give the full discovery everything that it deserved. Yet he was mainly confused as to what had been discovered, especially after being surprised at so much in the past with such things, and being given such little and muddled facts.

The ebbing radiance of the torches of the two archeologists clearly was not enough to allow them to see much!

A gold radiance had flashed down from a reflection from the sun above and with his dreamy sight he observed it probing its way amidst the abyss below, scattering beams through clouds of silky dust floating about.

Some of it entered his throat giving him faint sensations and thoughts of coughing, but he speeded up unleashing the rope from himself allowing him to move down and to inhale a proper amount of air, even though it was stale.

Hazy echoes from his heavier breathing appeared in an extraordinary silence and he examined the stone wall around him of the second tunnel as he shifted downwards, and he started to find the stale air harder to inhale and he frequently gasped for air, while he dangling over obscurity, with hideous expectations of plunging into deep water accumulated below.

It was far different that the archaeologists were not below, and the light was not there. There could be anything there!

The scientists and archaeologists appeared vaguely against the changing shades of the blue sky far above, and he vigorously checked through debris on the surrounding stone foundations, like an ancient well, which he started to consider it to be. What if it had not been the precise spot of the disturbance and that they had chosen it as they had detected the lower part of a well or some ancient homemade sewage system, from some farm?

He just accepted the frantic reactions of the two archeologists to increase his speed, and that there was something actually buried beneath him.

The haunting descriptions that some of the Exploration Association had given him still made it almost unacceptable to believe fully! What had they been suggesting the chamber contained! In vivid detail he had heard some suggest that the location was a resting place of something! His mind conjured up visions of medieval ghosts roaming an ancient burial site!

Ancient people could have gone to great lengths to bury people!

A distant rumble above released debris and bits of plants and he realized that the area the two archeologists were on might not be able to support their weight! It had been damaged with age, water, rot, and the damage that they had done to it smashing a hole through it, to see and get down.

He fantasized it and them crashing down on top of him and considered how much damage would be done!

In an instant the rope jerked and wildly oscillated and he spun uncontrollably around and a surge of blackness engulfed him as he dropped his light below.

It became a spot of light embedded in something below, which gave little light to him, but he saw where he was going and speeded up his descent.

It slightly mystified him! The actual depth by far exceeded all their comprehension of what anyone would use! There was not just one compartment level, it went down and down into the depths of the ground and he thought of some ancient devil and black magic worshippers concealing something there, beyond their comprehension, of infinite danger, indestructible and hidden away from mankind!

Sounds took stranger tones and he strained his eyes more trying to see further down, about where the light rested, but there were no features of anything. Its tunnel shape was in darkness!

He heard distant movements from above and he looked up to see what was happening and saw that they were still there resting, and seeing what was happening.

A surge of water splashed across his face and poured down in streams as he finally hit the ground not fully realizing where it was, and in the turmoil he fell over sideways into some water.

He got up while releasing the rope’s tightened grip from his body, and shivered from the intense coldness and realized for some reason it was far colder there.

With the pain away he cleaned away some water off his face and grabbed the light, partly in dirt and water, and he examined it carefully for damage and cleaned it, removing the dirt over where the bulb was and fixed it at his side and fumbled through his pocket and removed a handkerchief and cleaned the water and muck away from his face, and rested.

He illuminated the stone wall going around him in the shape of a large well, and its brightness beamed out lighting up a large long black tomb shape structure, and he sat on a boulder and examined it in detail.

Eventually clouds of dust sprayed down through the stale air and he cleaned it from his tired eyes and saw the two archeologists starting to come down.

He was staggered for an instance when he realized that there was nothing other than long black box structure there, and he realized it had to be what was causing the disturbances.

When he went over to it he shone the torch closely over it and was surprised that all of the mud and debris covering its surface had been falling away from it and it even looked new and polished, and that it was not of ancient workmanship!

As the others came downwards he continued wandering around it examining its clean surface, and he examined it trying to see why there was not any notable way of entering it.

When the two archeologists arrived the three of them stood around it in a circle, wondering what the hell they had found! It was perfectly symmetrical and far more advanced than it should have been, and Bryson realized the coldness there was coming off it and then he realized that it was absorbing heat from him.

 

Chapter 4

 

The Artifact’s Removal

 

From the edge of a large tent, constructed around the tunnel by the archeologists, Bryson examined equipment and people about the tunnel and the work that they had done while he had been away.

Dreamily he observed surrounding fields across his front and the twilight sun rising up from below the horizon, diverging its rays amongst tree shadows.

Golden light stretched over the surface of the world, and he heard distant voices from the archaeologists still at work down the tunnel removing the artifact, and he acknowledged a sweet pipe tobacco aroma lingering in the air from one of the scientists from the Exploration Association.

They were finally going to hoist the large heavy artifact out of there and give everyone a good look at it in the daylight, and he felt much excitement at the thought of it and realized again how much he had missed such action, explorations and discoveries!

He vaguely watched Merton and Mortimer stroll over to him at the tent from the nearby road, where they had left their vehicle, where they had traveled to from their city hotel, where Bryson was located nearby.

He perceived a certain inner satisfaction that they had that indicated that they actually were accomplishing something for real once again! Even though nobody was fully sure what they had or were accomplishing! The artifact was mysterious and out of their current reach of understanding, and nobody grasped its function!

Paranormal scientists rarely found anything worthwhile!

Merton marched happily over and sat on a boulder next to him and the tent, and examined the tunnel and equipment about it that was going to be used to hoist the artifact.

It amused Bryson that they actually thought they might damage the thing hoisting it out and had gone to such elaborate lengths! He considered that if they dropped it at the top and it fell straight down onto a sharp boulder that it would not even be scratched!

Merton examined him next after he had completed checking everything for changes and signs of progression, and considered his thoughts and turned towards him.

“We found some evidence that this thing might have been found by one of the soldiers in the Second World War, when they were here getting Hess. He’s believed to have found it and discovered its incredible properties – which he was going to use for something or sell it to someone, but something happened and he had it buried away! It could be dangerous! It could have dangerous paranormal powers, and be buried away for a reason!”

“That’d explain why he chose this site and tunneled so deep!”

“We believe they used an ancient well construction built here, which had gone deep to get water!”

“Yet there is plenty of water here, and there are streams …”

“Therefore there could have been another use for it not stated!”

“The artifact looks as though it were new and had little contact with the outside world?”

“They clearly would have had trouble realizing just what it was and its properties were – even after carrying out careful experimentations of it.”

Bryson rubbed his weary eyes vaguely observing the remains of a fire the archaeologists had built, and they stood next to it considering it.

“Its origins may become clear once the scientists of the Exploration Association get hold of it!” Mortimer announced. “If they don’t explain what it is, nobody will!”

“They could run into some problem …”

“Why?”

“That artifact must be made of the strongest material known! All their attempts to take samples off it have failed so far …”

Bryson stared into smoldering red ashes of the fire and at a black shape within it and saw images of the artifact.

He had spent most of the morning thinking of the discovery and had not realized anything new. At one point in the night he had believed that the many myths of the world had been all remarkably true! He just could not grasp something! Science had explained so many things that had been thought to be magical!

Were there occult creatures buried away all over the world? He gasped at recollections of drawings and one of a dragon-like creature that he had recently seen.

The artifact was roughly the same as a drawing on an old parchment, from a collection of old parchments. Yet it did not fit into any descriptions! The trip had been a success, but they could say what they had!

“It could very well be some secret Second World War technology that either has been forgotten or is to this day still highly secretive?” he muttered to Mortimer, trying another angle.

“That thing was invented here?” Merton joked, looking over at a bright blue box shape of a distant company building. “It’s far more than anything they should have had!”

Mortimer nodded firmly in agreement, and so did the other scientists crowding around them, including archeologists.

Bryson heard heavy scuffling noises and heard there was at last some action occurring in the tunnel, and he watched them finally hoisting the artifact out of the tunnel.

 

Chapter 5

 

The Black Artifact

 

The discovery was far too big and remarkable and David Parker had been unable oppose anything and could not get to see what was there fast enough, and use it for his own publicity, and send in his leading scientists with their best equipment, from another major important project, to examine the artifact as soon as possible, and he had even been contacted by the military to investigate it, after the incredible media reports.

The Exploration Association members were mainly concerned in if the artifact was dangerous, as many thought that it was some form of highly advanced military weapon, even though they still could not account for its appearance there.

The dating of the construction of the tunnel, carried out for the archeologists, had proven that it had been built when Hess had landed there in Eaglesham, at the exact same time as the claims had mentioned and there surely had to be a connection to what had been witnessed.

Had the artifact been used to spy on or attack the plane, or had it actually been with Hess?

The military scientists there were the first there to examine the artifact when it had been hoisted out of the tunnel in chains, and brought out of the archeologist tent and witnessed in bright daylight for the first time.

Bryson watched on astonished, and could well believe it had a military source.

It resembled a large black shiny missile, completely unmarked, with no scratches or dirt marks, with a deadly look to it Bryson could not fully grasp.

One of the scientists near him curiously picked up some mud and threw it over it and they watched it repel it and it fall to the ground. It clearly had defensive powers, and could stop damage being done to it, but this did not answer if it was of military origins!

Bryson walked forward and surprised them by touching it and in less than a second he felt heat being withdrawn from his hand until it felt like ice, until he felt his hand pushed away by some form of energy.

If it had not had such a perfect symmetrical and artificial shape he wondered if he would have properly noticed the object, and would have thought it to be something left by the tunnel builders.

It curious how many members of the Exploration Association there actually had misgivings about it, and thoughts of it being something normal and not new, and he was sure that many of them doubted many of the things put forward by their association, and knew it had to be because of the way they treated them at times, and that there was so little of anything out of the ordinary and that they had not actually witnessed many of the things that the others had.

They vaguely reacted the Exploration Association and many of their elaborate unproven claims and were unconvinced of the occurrences, and only some occasionally openly had criticized the lack of proof.

So it never fully surprised Bryson that all the members there all started touching it and checking the effects it had on things and made crazy attempts at giving equivalent things that it could be related to, but they never fully achieved their aims.

In the end they seemed to accept that they had something new, and remained in doubt at how exaggerated the findings had been! Surely they had to have intensified things to revive the lifelessness and lack of new discoveries!

Many of the critics of the project had visited the site and had witnessed its removal to the surface, and many retired and old members had turned up (like Professor Lynam, Professor Thomas, and Dr Davidson), who remained together, and mainly eagerly listened to everything and searched for any proper new findings.

They loved everything to do with new exploration and science and they consistently showed their gratitude for being brought along, and constantly encouraged the others to describe what they thought about it.

Dr Davidson wrote down details that he was given, and Professor Lynam asked for lengthy descriptions for a lecture at their next meeting, to introduce the findings, and give a planned expedition to see it at its future destination.

“Make sure you get some good photos?” Davidson eventually muttered, unable to constrain himself.

Many more of the scientists started removing cameras and started filming the artifact at various angles, and Bryson wondered where they intended to take the artifact first and what they would eventually do with it, and he considered what other surprises the artifact had for them.

“There must be something recorded of this technology somewhere?” Davidson announced to one of the critics, who still did not know what to think.

“I’ve had people searching everywhere,” the critic scientist replied. “Without any results! Perhaps someone you know in the Exploration Association can help?”

“So far I’ve not heard anything yet!”

“We better wait,” Thomas continued, “before we can comment further!”

“There has to be something!” Lynam continued. “Something hidden away within the depths of some out-of-way place that can explain what it is! Massive unread achieves exist throughout the world …”

“What were the findings from all the data that was recorded by scans of it?” Davidson asked firmly, as he read through his notes.

“There was not anything worthwhile!” Thomas answered firmly. “The artifact never allowed scans …”

Some of the surrounding scientists immediately gasped!

“How does it do that?” one replied curiously, seeking theories.

“If you’ll remember … They detected it when David Parker’s plane was scanning here, and the equipment stopped functioning properly and only gave strange, almost incomprehensible, images of here, which were clearly artificial … All the other attempts at scanning it yesterday also received the same output … By some phenomenon, of which they’ve not properly explained, the instruments, going by scan records, showed some form of powerful magnetic like influence – or something of that nature – acting upon it.”

“What could allow it to create such power? It has to have a tremendous energy source!”

“It hardly looks Second World War technology, but all the dating data shows it is! Looks can be deceiving! Some people think we may be dealing with some old lost technology hidden away here! What if someone hid it because they could not destroy it, because for some reason it was too dangerous to keep?”

“Someone could have been be experimenting on something?”

“We are waiting to have many things clarified! So if any of you can help we would be grateful! We are making enquires to find out if someone had something like it!”

Bryson wondered what they would do if they could not explain anything? Would they put forward theories about it and allow them to be accepted as facts?

 

Chapter 6

 

The Museum Exhibition

 

Bryson stood baffled at the entrance to the giant museum hall, where the Exploration Association were showing an exhibition of the artifact and their latest discoveries from the scientists, which they claimed would astonish everyone.

It had confused Merton and Mortimer as they had not come out with anything new for weeks and they believed that they would have discovered everything of interest over that amount of time, and would have announced it earlier.

The audience in the outer corridor had baffled them when they had seen their astonished behavior and loud accounts on the discovery of something, which for some reason they all avoided saying anything directly about.

He saw something over on the stage, away out in front of the audience, which he could not identify, which the whole audience seemed to be watching and talking over. Scientists and famous people were everywhere, and the atmosphere unbelievable, and as though the audience were waiting for something unbelievable and dangerous to occur.

As they marched up the central aisle to their seats, at the front, he felt a shiver run through him as he sensed something was going to occur there, and he slowly noticed the appearance of an energy bubble over where the artifact was resting, over a thick metal display table.

The thing looked entirely deadly and was pulsating with energy, which looked and sounded on the brink of something.

Mortimer looked the most confused and sat in his seat examining everything, considering what had happened to it and was occurring, and perhaps why they had not told them anything about the alterations in it, and what had happened.

Bryson at times spotted that the artifact looked like it turned vaguely translucent and he thought he saw the shape of something inside it, and after along time of carefully examinations he thought he saw a life form inside it, resting flat, in some form of rest.

It looked powerful, and perhaps deadly! By the artifact he could tell that it had much power but he could recognize what it was or what it could do, and glared at it trying to get a clue.

They learned some information from a leading Exploration Association member nearby, but he realized that they wanted everyone to get everything from the scientists that were going to appear on stage, and he was convinced it was true by the media further along from him and their reactions to them on not wanting anyone to get anything before what happened there, as the scientists particularly never wanted the media to get any information until they gave it.

It looked like some form of freak show at angles, with the museum’s strange lighting there.

Every major scientist and media source seemed to be there and he wondered why the Exploration Association members were so obsessed with such displays and occurrences!

He examined a brochure that had been handed to him and realized that he should have visited the museum before and was amazed at the amount of historical and interesting artifacts there, detailed filmed accounts of the artifact finding, and stuff on ancient civilizations uncovered, with detailed accounts of findings at their locations, and on space, other worlds and environments, and he even saw some of the work that he had recently heard of, and decided to visit the place in the future.

The artifact and energy bubble was astounding, placed in the center of the stage, in bright colored beams of light, fascinating everyone there and especially those still arriving.

The featured expeditions at the museum were some of the best and some people left there to visit them, and some remained looking worried at what was going to happen there and perhaps wondering how dangerous things actually would become!

Many people even thought of it as a type of horror show and examined it as a strange evil look exhibition, with anticipations of more in the upcoming lectures.

Some of the exhibitions were clearly set up like they were based on other worlds, and he wondered what the outcome of the occurrences would be and if it was going to be part of the greatest of them all, which he liked the thought of being a major part of and was one of his dreams.

He realized that Merton and Mortimer were not fully known as paranormal scientists from nearby conversations, and only vague descriptions of them investigating that sort of work was revealed.

On the stage a few scientists emerged and shifted over to the artifact, and a leading scientist and member of the Exploration Association arrived and gasped when they saw the artifact, in its new state, and ignored it and rushed over to the microphone and started giving detailed descriptions of their detection of the artifact, and their detection of its new energy source.

“More details of the artifact will soon be revealed,” Professor Thomas revealed. “It should give you more of an insight into what it is! We have scientific findings but little on where it came from, which surely is somewhere exceedingly advanced, as all the information indicates. There only seems to be one of its kind on the whole world! Its present state shows us more about it!

“More particular facts of the being inside the artifact may become known some day if we find a way to control the artifact, which will allow us to study it.

“A variety of clues of its highly advanced technology were found. Though we still have found little on, even with our technology!”

Bryson watched a group of scientists bringing in equipment and arranging it around the energy bubble around the artifact, and Bryson gasped and wondered what they were doing and dealing with, and for a moment thought he saw the being inside it shift.

A highly advanced clock was entered into the energy bubble’s field by the scientists, and the scientists reacted immediately when they noticed results and concluded that its precision digital numbers were frozen, and it altered into multidimensional forms as the clock was shifted slightly inwards, and they studied the suspended cluster of partially transparent layers, and the audience all watched the phenomenon with amazement.

Many famous scientist sat astounded, and many filmed it and what might be an incredible historic occurrence and a discovery that might prove time travel existed and that they might finally fully prove what it was, and Bryson watched the media go crazy filming it, surprised.

The scientists occasionally gave detailed explanations of what they were doing and believed was occurring, and they had the clock edged into the confines of the energy bubble, creating magnificent optical effects with the clock, making it distort in twisted forms, deliberately designed for their stage performance, shaping beams of light with matter.

New leading scientists were allowed to investigate it and they crowded around it loudly discussing it, and they applauded it and announced it was the first discover of a form of time travel anyone had found, and the audience wildly applauded.

Most of the audience watched on in wonder, and many watched on wondering what the hell it was, as it was far more different than he had thought, and Bryson realized that he had not heard anything that could properly explain how it worked and he studied the two paranormal scientists and main scientists in hope of picking something up.

It looked as if it were rupturing the fabric of space that played with time, with properties of altering and suspending it!

Many of the leading scientists that had been working with it were carrying out numerous basic and complex experiments on it with all the equipment available to them, and they showed detailed information had been accumulated, but most was not currently available, and it left the other scientists, media, and public wondering what else they had!

The abnormal antics of some of the scientists and technicians at times was captivating, mystifying them with the depth of their fears of something, and Bryson had not seen them actually react about anything without there being something there!

Some repetitively studied readings from equipment that they had set up around it!

Were they preparing themselves for something, which he saw the two paranormal scientists occasionally become aware of?

Why did they not do anything if they really did believe there was something? What the hell was the thing in it? Was it really of supernatural origins?

A swift flash of light appeared from a laser and exploded into a particular region of the artifact within the energy bubble, silencing the entire audience instantly.

Professor Thomas calmly gave other information that they had found out about it.

“We only discovered this state of the artifact after we carried out experiments on it by firing laser beams at it!” he told them, watching it at the side of his eye. “A computer used many millions of special sequences continuously on it until the artifact altered into this state! It was done after some examinations of a region of it, and some of us believed it might be activated by special laser flashes in particular sequences. The activation sequence has since been studied, and we think we have some more activation sequence codes to get it to carry out other functions.”

Many people talked about it taking people through time and that they had been witnessing forms of time travel, and Bryson started to realize that it was something – and why it was so dangerous!

“What are they intending to do?” a woman from the media asked Mortimer, recognizing him. “Could it be used to do something far more incredible – with it fascinating properties?”

Mortimer examined her in a glance and thought of the best reply, and replied, “All the scientists have been investigating it with everything they have, which is still not enough, and if they find anything I can assure they will inform you!”

“I’ve heard the artifact exists in other dimensions?” she asked, surprising Mortimer, and Bryson realized that she might have heard stuff about their investigations into other dimensions at the American castle, and he saw that they had the equipment that they had used to examine other dimensions.

“We’ve ways of detecting other things from it!” Professor Thomas calmly announced, watching Mortimer. “We’ve detected many energy sources from it, and have detected other stuff exists!”

While Thomas was talking Bryson saw how more powerful the energy in the energy bubble seemed to become, and he examined its lethal appearance and it even looked like it could explode in an immense energy discharge.

“We are going to carry out an experiment and try another laser sequence of interest that was recently discovered that has not been used!” Thomas announced, and the laser started blasting the sequence at the artifact.

A man near the center of the media in the audience loudly gasped and pointed at its altered appearance, and the audience went silent.

Bryson spotted the center of where the being was in the artifact in the denser energy bubble and that it was turning bright, and it became louder and brighter and it started shaking, and then started knocking everything furiously about, knocking all the scientists about, and they fell over, and a sudden shockwave blasted through the whole museum floor throwing everything and everyone about, and it died away.

The hall instantly turned silent and the audience started to recover, and repair the damage, and Bryson noticed the two paranormal scientists dramatically talking and he checked where they were looking and realized that the energy bubble had gone, and that the being had appeared from inside the artifact.

 

Chapter 7

 

The Encounter

 

The scientists decided against going near the thing and located at a place away from the stage where they could make a dramatic exit if anything went wrong, where it was close enough to make observations and proper surveillance to monitor it.

The thing had resemblances to a human but was made of energy, which was mainly fully invisible in places and other parts became invisible or turned visible in places, and Bryson realized it could be thought of as some form of ghost if they encountered it on a dark night in some ancient place, like a graveyard.

It was unpredictable in its movements and looked wounded or something, and staggered about, and nobody seemed to have a clue what it was! It made small leaps forward through space, surely teleportation, and on its reappearance seemed to be frozen in time.

The scientists about Bryson believed that it was unstable and attempting to form and adapt into its surroundings and become normal matter, and he realized many were keeping secretive about some of their thoughts and discoveries.

“It is new!” Mortimer finally declared, after observing its movements, and he watched it as if he had been waiting all his life to see it, and gasped a few times, and examined what he was looking for, and even looked staggered a few times.

“What do you make of it?” Mortimer eventually asked, as they sat in some seats. “We still have nothing given on its identity!”

He started consulting quietly with Merton and other scientists around them joined in, but they still seemed to avoid giving a firm answer or anything.

Mortimer eventually tried to talk them into doing something, and announced, “It seems to me to be still in an energy form and trying to become solid, and parts of it occasionally take some solidness! We can barely see any of its proper features though! I think it has been altered into something by something! Perhaps to survive here! It must have many incredible hidden powers, which we have not encountered before!”

“It has a very mysterious nature!” Merton replied first. “I think it may be using some form of technology to reform itself, and it may or may not be successful or it may take far longer to do. It is handling the situation! Its may be trying to adapt!”

“We don’t know what the hell that is?” one of the security guards behind them moaned. “Do you have a way to capture it? We have not heard of anything like it!”

Bryson wondered again if the two paranormal scientists thought it was of paranormal origins and were avoiding ruining their reputations, and a short time later he heard them mention it in a silent debate with each other.

What surprised him and a few others the most about them was how they reacted and treated such things when there was a suggestion of there being supernatural there, and he wondered again if they had something or were actually covering up something else?

He now wondered if they actually did find anything if they would show it, and if what they showed would it ever be enough to prove its existence and that they were dealing with something supernatural?

Explanations by people could easily prove that it was not, which usually was the case, and the thing in front of them was highly advanced and could easily be an ancient alien form.

They started consulting with each other openly on what it could be clearly attempting to get the others to give them their thoughts, while leaving things open to anyone to add to and the other scientist to add their thoughts to freely.

What they mainly agreed to was that they thought it was new and had an entirely new status!

After a great deal of discussions and surveillance, checking of new and old readings, and of observations through monitors from every form of surveillance, from all the equipment everyone brought in and set up around the phenomenon at every good conceivable angle, they all remained set on leaving everything on what could happen open, and they took in all the information, and only admitted to it was more advanced than anything that they had seen, and perhaps would see at many angles.

For some reason it never seemed to acknowledge them! Bryson was sure that it knew of their presence. If it was advanced as they claimed, he wondered why it never left there, as it could easily shift away and surely go through walls and get away.

They continuously considered what would happen next, as it was not clear anywhere. They would just have to wait for whatever the outcome would be!

He was sure it was attempting to transform into something and adapt to its surroundings, and wondered how dangerous it could be? Could it make itself invisible? Or teleport itself to somewhere else? Though it currently looked as though it had limited powers or damage that was stopping it doing something.

All the scientists conclusively had a meeting and agreed to begin the activation of a screen around it, where they would use anything that they could to confine it to where it was, to stop it escaping, and work on a way of removing it from the museum to a safe location, away from public regions.

 

Chapter 8

 

The Energy Bubble

 

Forms of the being consistently rematerialized and altered within the energy field they activated around it, with it floating over the center of the artifact, while all the scientists stood in a circle going right around it, examining it close up for the first time, and they stood staggered when they grasped how human it actually was, and tried to grasp what it was doing and if it was in pain.

Bryson was also staggered and even wondered if they were responsible for what was happening to it, and if they were underestimating its powers and what it would do if it freed itself?

It resembled a magical being, or magical human! Its normal state captured their imaginations, and they repeatedly tried to grasp what it was! What was it doing there? Why had it chosen where it had been? What had happened?

At times it expanded in size and took the appearance of a shocking giant demon shape, glowing with energy, as it altered and whirled with hideous energy surges, while something seemed to consistently stop it vanishing.

He wondered what the Exploration Association scientists intended to do with it? They surely would have to remove it from the museum? Or would they place it there as one of their exhibitions? It was famous and an interesting science exhibition! There was a rumor of going around of them doing a deal and that they would leave it there until it formed into what it was forming, or they no longer wanted it. Yet someone might eventually remove the energy field around, and something might happen?

It was an incredible discovery and advertisement for the Exploration Association and the public would love the exhibit!

The entire area at the back of the stage and scientists was now covered in equipment and scientists studying information about it, with many close examinations of the energy bubble examining all the new forms of energy discovered earlier.

The energy bubble still altered time and they checked its field and power and what it did at different points about it, and the scientists reacted immediately when they received new unknown findings.

It looked as though it were rupturing space and time and playing with it in its energy sphere. It had strange properties that were crazy to them! Perhaps due to it being damaged in some way was the main explanation! It was creating alterations in the fabric of space and time, but could it allow some form of gateway into the depths of it to exist?

While the media captured the global media, greater amounts of principal scientific groups became interested and countless principal global scientists arrived and carried out numerous fundamental and complicated research and experiments throughout it, using more advanced and unheard of equipment, while others monitored and stored as much as they could, in greater degrees.

Yet nobody could still determine its origins or if it came from this universe! It even seemed that they could be there the rest of their lives exploring it and not coming up with the proper explanations to its origins and use, never achieving their goal.

Bryson occasionally shuddered as he studied its shape hovering over the artifact!

The abnormal antics of some scientists at times also captivated him, mystifying him with the depth of their nervousness and fear! Some repetitively studied the readings and their equipment and with alarm, preparing themselves for something that he saw the two paranormal scientists gradually become aware of!

What the hell was it? What was the thing? Was it really a supernatural entity? Could something go wrong?

Something at one point seemed to be happening and there were great alterations in the being and energy bubble and the scientists began swiftly studying it everywhere.

Then one morning Bryson received a message to go immediately there as there was something occurring, and he knew straightaway that the conclusion to something was about to occur, and on the way there he realized that it had been doing something and taken all the time since its appearance to do it, and he was sure it would have normally have done it instantly and that it had trouble doing it!

Once he saw the being’s formation and its thick denseness and the artifact and energy field going crazy he turned silent and observed everything he could with Merton and Mortimer, and the other major scientists there, from behind a protection screen.

A sudden swift flash exploded out at the center of the artifact and temporally blinded them, having them all covering their eyes, and some made sure cameras were observing it in the brightness, and Bryson saw what was occurring by shading his eyes.

The energy in the artifact was colossal and the technology behind it fascinated everyone! It would be worth billions if they could recreate it!

Bryson gasped when he saw the reactions of Mortimer and other scientists when the brightness and activity began vanishing and he wondered why, and saw they were waiting for something, and the outcome of everything there to come to a conclusion!

Then the figure of a man walked out of the bright light, and he suddenly staggered about, and walked up to the protection screen and knocked on it as hard as he could!

The scientists removed the entrance gate and helped him out as though wondering how he had been left inside the confined region without them noticing.

Nobody knew him or had seen him before, and Bryson wondered if it had copied the human looks from someone? But he could not recognize anything and the man looked altered somehow. He looked like a more advanced version of a human! Like a genetically altered human! He wondered if he was now a new form of species of human?

The man spoke strangely and with some trouble, and showed that he had some bad disability.

“Who are you?” Merton asked him, first.

“What year is this?” he replied, holding himself upright in pain.

When Merton told him he was stunned and collapsed across the floor, and sounded as though he was dieing, and the scientists started helping him and phoning for medical support.

Many studied his body and found what they believe was improvements to it, and he had been altered into a more advanced human, but even with his improvements they knew he was about to die, and they saw the artifact and that it had been destroyed.

After seeing everything, and knowing the outcome, Mortimer swiftly began questioning him, trying to get as much as he could from him. All their work could be meaningless if they never got answers to what had occurred and where he had come from!

 

Chapter 9

 

The Time Traveler

 

The time traveler launched and vanished into the past leaving all the people at the launch site gasping from the pure magnitude of the forces and explosive exit, and it became clear to everyone that the colossal expense, time and trouble, and vast dangers to the time traveler would end time travel.

The world’s first time machines were time probes and were original used to probe the near future, where they were recovered within days, and had their accuracy and recordings checked. Most vanished completely, and the ones that were recovered showed why they were only random lucky arrivals, and many that appeared were detected at sites all over the world, with the majority damaged in collisions.

The time traveler and time machine mission had taken many years of work, and a great deal of information also had to be accumulated as they had been trying to discover a time disturbance that had been detected in the past, where the use of a time machine had been proven to have been used.

The other time machine and its accuracy and power had clearly not been created by any human! The technology behind it surpassed anything that they had encountered!

They believed it even surpassed anything in this universe and had been created by something they could barely imagine, and the time traveler had his mission carefully planned and been given technology that they believed could capture the other time traveler, and what it used to travel through time.

The time traveler traveled further into the past than any other human before had traveled, and his time machine swiftly blasted out of his century into what resembled a constant explosion, which would have destroyed his time machine if it had not been designed to withstand virtually anything thrown at it.

The time traveler considered following it to where it had come from, where he believed it had vanished to after its mission, and after his mission he intended to reappear approximately one minute after he had vanished into the past, at the launch site.

The time machine resembled some form of highly advanced missile, and he constantly examined it and his mental controls searching for damage and for signs of powerful forces acting upon it, and it was undamaged and working properly, but when it entered a time zone, and stopped traveling through time, the forces at its entrance damaged the time machine, damaging many of its functions, and he discovered the incredible speed he was traveling at through the atmosphere, and at a far faster speed than he should have been, and before he crashed into the ground something hit the time machine.

 

Chapter 10

 

The Time Traveler’s Last Words

 

The whole affair slowly died away, and the remains of the artifact ended up as the museum’s best exhibition, and Bryson still thanked Mortimer for his swift thinking and accurate questioning of the time traveler before his death, as they would never have realized what had happened!

The entire conversation had been recorded by one source, and Bryson had taken a recording of it before they had deleted it, not fully knowing what they had been doing!

Many people there had even claimed it was false and that it had been something else, which they gave explanations for afterwards, and even Merton and Mortimer had ignored most of it believing it as his attempt to do something and had doubted what it had told!

Bryson knew it was true and that he had been an authentic human time traveler from the far future, and he had studied the recording over and over, examining the information it contained in great detail, and knew that he had thought of what he had said for a great deal of time, while he had been trapped in the energy bubble of his damaged time machine.

When he had learned the full truth and date that he had awoken at he had known everything was over, and had accepted his fate, and being such an advanced human he had deliberately accepted his fate and allowed himself to die. He had clearly not wanted to be examined too far and give too much information, as it could alter the future and do immense damage.

He had told why he had become a time traveler and had wished to explore the past and see what really had existed there, and he had chosen it as his mission in life, but at a cost, as time travel was dangerous and most died doing it.

When he had arrived in his time machine during the Second World War he had arrived at the wrong destination! The time machine had been unable to find the correct destination as it had found the exact destination no longer existed, and the time machine had been damaged on its entrance to the time zone it had entered, which had been the nearest event it had recorded information on, which was Hess’s landing during the Second World War.

It had crashed and had been found by a soldier there, who had had been searching there after the discovery of Hess and his crashed plane.

The soldier had taken him and his artifact to a nearby farm as he looked as though he would die, but had not fully known his identity or what he was. He had learned a great deal about them and their strange ways, but he had known he would die as he had been getting sicker and he had only days left to live in the end. His artifact had told him his only way to survive and return to the future had been the use of its cryogenic chamber ability, put in it as a last survival method.

It had located a region nearby where it could be buried without being dug up, where they would dig it up in his own time zone, and he would be revived and have the damage done to him fixed.

The farmer and his friends had dug the hole at the site of the old well, and as they had placed him in the artifact chamber he had been surprised at how much he had liked there than his own future world, and that he had even considered trying to find a way to fix the damaged done to him, but he knew he could never survive.

When he had been awakened he felt like he had been thrown into the realms of hell, with him being awakened in the wrong way by the scientists, with his very sole being reshaped and altered within hideous energy surges, threatening to obliterate him, but it consistently had not and had not fallen out of space and time altogether, and it had consistently altered.

At one point he had stopped making attempts at escaping and had tried to establish what had gone wrong, and he had studied the scientists and their equipment and had suspected that they had awakened him too soon and he had been trapped there! He had underestimated them greatly! It would have been normally virtually impossible to do what they had done with the time machine, and he realized he would be lucky to survive the ordeal! He had slowly realized that they actually had equipment and methods of detection that he had not heard of, but he also had slowly proved that they never had time travel or anything like the technology.

He had adapted to handle what he had been trapped in, and he had probed the scientists and circumstances and had realized he had been lucky and that they could have killed him, and that they definitely wanted him for something, and he had realized that he had technology that he could use to bargain with, if they ever allowed him to communicate.

The technology had been strange at first and later primitive, and he had worked out how some of it worked.

For a long time he had watched them at work and their experiments, while many hideous energy surges intermittently attacked had played with him, leaving him on the brink of annihilation, and he had realized more than ever that he would die.

 

Chapter 11

 

The Lost Treasure

 

For centuries stories of an ultimate time traveler and lost treasures had been passed on through generations of future civilizations, even though a few details only existed of its nature and time zone.

How it had been detected in time had never been told and most people had thought time travel had never properly worked, and that nothing had existed that would possibly allow people to locate anything of that nature, and later on when time travel had become possible, though rarely worked properly, stories of treasure seekers risking their lives in deadly pursuits had emerged.

So throughout months Bryson unraveled and translated what the human time traveler had given them, and what they had missed when he had told it. His future language was different, being of a far distant and different future world, and he realized again that he had realized that they had been recording everything that he had said and had deliberately disguised facts throughout his message, which Bryson went over until he started knowing the time traveler and his ways, and what he had thought of everything.

He was sure that he had given them far more information than he should have, as it would do damage to his future world! Yet if he located anything the people of the future would hear of it, and that surely had been his intension.

He originally had intended to get the technology and treasures, and had proven that they had existed before his dangerous mission and voyage, and during it he had found evidence of its existence and that it had been partly located at this time zone and had become undetectable on his entrance to it, and its location had been detectable through the many time zones.

Bryson knew that he had been given a major clue to its location, and he eventually discovered it and that it was located on the same latitude as where the artifact had been located!

From a majority of accumulated sources, the origins of the accounts had emerged from people using time probes to check throughout the depths of time for unusual occurrences and treasures. Even though the time probes had rarely worked and required colossal amounts of time and capital!

Lost treasures and ultimate technology of colossal value had been thought to exist and explorers had gone to incredible lengths searching for it, and had carried out investigations for it with the most highly advanced time probes, as treasure seekers in the twentieth century had used undersea probes to search for lost treasures beneath the ocean.

What existed had been mythical and priceless to the time traveler and other explorers and he knew that they had not entirely grasped what the ultimate time traveler and lost treasures had been, and the accounts of its powers and deadliness indicated that it might have altered from something else to exist in this universe!

 

Chapter 12

 

The Search

 

Merton and Mortimer were enthralled in David Parker’s technology, setup and operating methods, and thought that it was a major breakthrough, grasping its full potential and all the future possibilities that it could deliver and offer their various forms of scientific exploration and discoveries.

At the same time Bryson grew interested and investigated how the technology functioned in far greater detail and what its capabilities were. It had looked exaggerated and too unavailable, and his thoughts had altered once they had met him more and got to know him better. He had been surprised at his virtually identical interests, and he was actually offering to help their investigations, and future investigations of interest.

He had found out more about him and his work, especially over at Greenland and the fascinating Pacific island discovery, and wondered what his view on the paranormal and work of the two paranormal scientists was?

Bryson and had told him of the death of the time travel and what he believed they had missed, and the months he had spent unraveling and translating what the time traveler had given them, and what they had missed when he had given it to them, and Parker fully believed him and had listened with fascination.

He knew of Bryson and the American castle discovery, and the discovery of the treasure there, and at the first castle, and had promised to give him all the help that he needed to carry out his mission, and to explore what he was looking for.

He had heard some things from the media and from members of the Exploration Association about the ultimate time traveler and the lost treasures and of treasure seekers risking their lives in deadly pursuits, and was interested in Bryson’s search for it, and in the media coverage and getting some publicity from the treasure quest, and knew other things would surely appear.

The entire sea was there to be explored by him and all he needed was a few authentic clues and coordinates! So when he had heard Bryson had found a major clue to its location and that he had discovered it was located on the same latitude as where the artifact had been located, he became confident in finding it without too much trouble as he had carried out searches over many years of most of the same latitude, and near where the artifact had been located.

The evidence of its existence being partly located at this time zone and had become undetectable on its entrance to it, and that its location had been detectable through many time zones, had interested him greatly, as well as Mortimer, and they both seemed to leave it until they had considered things.

Most of the searches were done with Bryson, Merton and Mortimer, and they grew more aware of how the equipment worked and was used, but gradually the search started to show that it never existed, and the disappointment grew and Bryson realized that his reputation for searching for lost treasures and finding hidden information was becoming more damaged each day!

The problem was most of their major discoveries had been lucky or by constant searches until they had uncovered something!

 

Chapter 13

 

The Expedition

 

The sun beamed across the sea and Bryson watched it edging into the horizon through the plane window, and he felt the coldness from outside at the window and realized that in a few days they would be flying over the Artic.

He gasped and realized the error of doing what he had done, and that he had persuaded them, and mainly Parker, to continue the investigate for the treasures on the longitude of the artifact!

He had been certain that he had only translated a few words of the future language of the time traveler wrongly, and he had picked up the meaning of the word latitude wrongly and that it could only have meant longitude. But he had been sure that it had been longitude after repeated checks and Mortimer had confirmed that he had thought so.

Yet he saw the error and that there could be many more such descriptions in the future and that he could have put his foot in it this time! The last time, when they had explored the latitude, there had only been a small amount of ground left for Parker to explore. This time they could be searching for years! But this time he realized that he might be able to get out of it, and call it off, as it would take too long to complete. He might slowly break the news to them!

What surprised him was their belief that there was something there! He barely believed anything at the moment! Yet why were they so confident with so little? He had hardly come up with anything and they all were going crazy to go on the first flight, and to search the main regions!

He had once heard Parker say that he was checking the line within the longitude, as they had thought the artifact had landed at the exact line the artifact was located on, which he had not been able to realize why, but was sure the scientists that he had given the descriptions and time traveler’s recordings to had been the best and most experienced to decipher it.

Their equipment system was functioning and monitoring perfectly and he sensed that they could detect anything in a large radius, and he considered if they had deliberately given reduced and incorrect information on the distance of the scan to hide the true incredible powers of it, as it was massively confidential equipment! The satellites that they said had the technology used distances far further away!

He was sure from things some scientists on the plane said indicated that they were carrying out a distant though less accurate scan, which he was sure they could detect it within, and he wondered if they could use the satellite technology to find stuff like it in the future when there were more satellites covering the whole globe, and they were more powerful?

What he was unsure of was how accurate it was at different distances, and if there was anything there how large and detectable would it be? There was luck involved and he did not like it!

From his window he watched shades of light play with his vision in animated motions, over the sea, as the plane rushed through the air, and he watched Parker and scientists at work, constantly examining their technology to discover improvements for them to introduce, and things to make breakthroughs with.

Mortimer and Merton sat along from him sitting opposite each other at a table with a map stretched out across it, searching the area ahead and discussing it. It was strange as there never looked as though there was anything there, especially so far north, and there was little in front of the plane with anything, and further out there would be mainly ice. Yet nobody knew what place it could be, and it could be virtually anywhere! Nobody knew what it was or was doing, and what made it end up where it was?

All they had was that they believed something of a highly advanced nature had been detected and was of great interest!

Parker was the owner and leading research scientist, and was responsible for organizing things, but it was their find and the Exploration Association’s expedition.

Many scientists of Exploration Association had joined the trip and first exploration of the new latitude search, and they sat around excitedly discussing it, and occasionally talking with Parker about things, and sending out messages back to the other scientists that had not come along. There had not been enough room for more, especially with all the equipment that the scientists had brought with them, and he counted at least twenty of them.

Bryson believed that they now knew things, which they had not said, which he, Merton, Mortimer may not know, and he got the impression that they thought that it was located somewhere beneath the sea. Where else could it be?

Yet he wondered if even it could survive below the sea without attaining damage over such a length of time, which it would have had to have been there for, and wondered how they would get it?

All the flight might lead to could be its possible detection? They would need to find a way of getting whatever it was up from the immense depths of water. What if it were the size of a ship?

The crew and members of Parker’s team notably still considered the Antarctic as a potential location for their original work, where the ice in regions had been proven to have been on the land there for millions of years. Where amphibious or other prehistoric animals, which had been there, could be buried there? Extinct species, and even some remaining dinosaurs, might have been roaming there and could have been killed in avalanches or snowstorms and frozen there.

When something did occur with the equipment, the reactions they gave were unbelievable, even when they knew something was there already, as with the artifact in the field! The equipment had started showing strange reactions and nobody had comprehended anything at first, as it had been too vague, and minute reactions, which could have been anything being detected, and some nearby site creating a disturbance or being detected for something.

The problem was they had not fully checked its reactions to everything, even though it had been tested out for years, and they were sure that other things like the artifact could create some reactions. The equipment was more sensitive at detection than ever before, and had even been modified before the trip, for detection at distances that they had not worked at, which Parker was more interested in, to speed up his other future searches.

All Parker’s scientists went around a scientist, where reactions were being detected, and they all started discussing what they thought of it, and what could cause the disturbance, and Bryson saw that some were disappointed, and thought that if it were the same as the artifact that it was far weaker and less advanced, and they started to believe the find would be a disappointment!

Yet what they never realized and soon started to was that it was weaker because it was far further away, and that the other artifact, Pacific island discovery, and Cornwall discovery would not even have been detected at that distance and that the new advances in the equipment to work at a that distance had confused their computers and technology, and had shown them that it could be something else.

They thought by the reactions that it would be nothing, and that they would discover something that it had detected wrongly, but as the plane rushed forward across the immense sea they started getting increased strange reactions and accounts, and they checked for equipment problems, and they only gradually perceived that there was something ahead that had similarities to the artifact, but with immense proportions!

 

Chapter 14

 

The First Attack

 

The two paranormal scientists and other scientists were more baffled than Bryson had accepted they could be!

It surely had been the occurrence emergence that had done it and had them and the other scientists unraveling what had been wrong with the equipment, with them gradually realizing that something else had been emerging, with them studying the slightest reactions created, while still trying to prove what had been wrong had been the alterations introduced to the equipment.

Though it could have been the combination of it and the appearance of an island in the distance, where all the disturbances had been found to be generated, where there had not been an island earlier!

Where had the island emerged from? Was it a coincidence that the equipment had malfunctioned at the same point?

He knew they would hide any flaws in the technology! It was valuable and might still need advanced further, in its new state!

Mortimer checked his map with Merton and they found nothing, and investigations proved that the island never existed!

Nobody accepted the equipment had made an entire thirty-mile circular island appear out of nowhere, and nobody had the slightest response to give on an explanation to the phenomenon!

Any answers to that would be incomprehensible and crazy, and would surely be recorded at such a discovery!

Bryson realized that he could name the island and be remembered by it, and realized what the outcome of it could really be! Nobody had a clue what to think! What was it? They now were now not in control of their own fate!

All the communications from and to the outside world had gone and the pilots reported it to them, expecting them to offer them help or at the least their scientific theories, but nobody could help and they left the professional pilots on their own to handle all the problems themselves! They were better without them being there, and knew more about what to do.

Would they even survive to see what was there? The equipment and plane had increasing signs of being in danger at an alarming rate, as they advanced forwards.

Shudders and fluctuations ripped through the plane as unknown energy surges swept through the region, threatening to rip it to shreds and scatter it across the sea, and Bryson imagined the remains being recovered days later floating over the sea and being fitted together later to try to explain what had occurred.

He was sure something was starting to become more powerful with its defenses, and could be weaker at the incredible distance away they were from it.

The other scientists also started to realize it and that they might not even see what the island was, but Parker and his scientists insisted in ignoring it and going there until the plane was in real danger! Yet he was sure that they might not be able to change their course! Whatever it was could have control of the plane, and if they did come down that they were best doing it near the island, especially as it would be a great deal of time before anyone turned up looking for them there.

He decided to ignore the great danger that they were in and to examine everything that was occurring to try to explain things, and fit things together and get a proper picture of what might happen and if they could do anything. In the past they had pulled themselves out of many dangerous and tricky situations, and he thought that they could do it again.

He examined the strange alterations, with erratic characterizations, in the equipment, and wondered how it was now affecting the plane and the pilots and wondered if he could help there, and at least know what would occur to it.

The island appeared at a window and he joined some scientists there examining it in detail. It was incredible and he had seen nothing like it! At a distance it had seemed normal, but now it was so unusual it left them confused! The scientists about him started taking photographs, and close ups, at different regions of it, and he saw they had also decided to ignore the dangers there.

The island was clearly not marked on any map, and uncharted, and he wondered where the hell it had come from! It looked volcanic, but it was definitely old and could not have just formed out of some immense volcanic eruption.

Two of the scientists discussed it loudly and gave evidence of such occurrences as immense structures forming from volcanic disturbances, and he thought of legendry islands of the Pacific.

“We should have someone contact the mapping companies responsible!” Merton joked. “When we get back!”

Parker nodded firmly in agreement, and they returned to where they were working in another compartment.

“This island is clearly new!” Mortimer continued. “Look at the way all of the surrounding water has been churned up, and is full of muck from the seabed!”

All the scientists stared at it and started to confirm that it was true more and more, and point out other disturbances that identified it as being true and that something had occurred there recently, and Bryson saw vast amounts of seaweed that had been forced up and into large lines around its circular shore.

One of the scientists pointed over at a large tidal wave shifting out away in the distance from it, where all the water was rushing away from it, and he considered if they should try and report it, as it could do damage, but they knew that they could not make any messages from the plane. Even their pocket phones had stopped working, and they could do little other than monitor the situation and look for answers to solve the problems.

“That island looks prehistoric?” a young scientist announced, looking out the window with binoculars.

One of the other older scientists beside him took the binoculars off him and searched where he was looking, and at an area inland, and replied, “Not only that it’s a tropical island too!”

“How the hell could a tropical island get there?” the younger scientist replied.

“It could be there from the early planet when this region was warm!” another scientist replied. “When dinosaurs once roamed the continents …”

“There are palm trees still growing there though!” the scientist looking through the binoculars moaned.

 

Chapter 15

 

The Crash

 

Once the plane started reacting crazily and started descending Bryson realized like most of the crew that the worst outcome could become real, and he saw them reacting to their worst fears all around him and he realized that they could do little.

He copied the ones that positioned themselves into seats and prepared for what was ahead, covering themselves with objects such as pillows to cushion violent impacts, to avoid being badly injured or killed.

The plane hurtled down towards the island, in the bright sunshine, reflecting over the sea, and some scientists expeditiously rushed to positions, recalling emergency procedures, and others swiftly deactivated their equipment, to avoid damage.

Bryson went beside Merton and Mortimer, in their original seats, and made sure that he had a good view from the window of what happened outside. He was sure that the plane should have more doors to escape out of in such conditions. He imagined it going below the waves and them drowning while trying to get to the door. And he wondered if extra emergency doors would weaken the plane or made it harder and more expensive to build.

The shades of sunlight pulsated, in various motions, across his front, as he considered what would happen now! Had it ruined the trip? If it crashed and crashed badly! Yet they had found the island and what they were looking for! If they survived to see what was there! All they could do was wait for the outcome, and try to stay alive doing it.

He started realizing how professionally skilled and proficient the flight crew actually was, and that Parker had gone out of his way to choose them, realizing the dangers that could appear. He recalled hearing of him having a crash at the Pacific island discovery, and he knew that they had experience.

Everything on the plane appeared in order, and it was only being influenced by something clearly on the island. He was sure it was forcing them to land and was now avoiding destroying the plane, and it occasionally gave shudders through the plane, shaking everything about, and scientists tried to carry out tasks while it made them fall over and drop things.

“I don’t believe this!” he heard the captain moan loudly, through the cockpit door, clearly letting them hear. “Tell me if our speed increases any further!”

Bryson was surprised that they could not fully control the speed of the plane, and he tried to give a logical explanation for it if there was not anything affecting the plane. How could anything take control of a whole plane and at such a distance? What form of technology was behind it? Could it be used to kill? Was it a form of military technology? And could they have figured out a way to compensate and stop it? Surely there had to be a way to obstruct or weaken it?

“It’s uniform!” one of the crew called out. “It’s not increasing any faster!”

The pilots tested and did what they could perceive, and Bryson realized that they could be in for a more interesting trip than he imagined! Though there seemed to be going to be some deaths! And he considered what they were up against this time, but nothing anywhere indicated enough to put anything together!

There had to be something irregular and visible somewhere, and he was sure that he could find it if he had long enough and the right means!

“We’ve still lost all contact with the outside world,” Merton confirmed again, as he examined his phone.

“Remarkable!”

Many of the scientists started avoiding looking at each other, with occasional horrified glares, as they saw that they were going to land soon. They were no longer in control of their fate!

“We’ve a regular speed and look like we’ll descend correctly,” Merton resumed. “But where can they land this thing, without destroying it and us?”

“I don’t get this!” one of the scientists uttered, as he entered there from the cockpit. “It were as though the plane had a computer that kicked in and started landing it for them, and they cannot discover why it is taking us down and to a different destination than we were set to land!”

“Has this plane got something to land it then?” Merton asked curiously.

“It does not! And it seems to be carrying out some form of alternative plan – to land us!”

Faint lights illuminated everything from nearby as if some supernatural disorder burst into its confines!

The plane flew in low, at a regulated pace, almost as though it were being overwhelmed by something. The scientists started monitoring what was happening about them as it happened, and Bryson realized that they liked to handle things rather than to ignore them, and for some reason they were more confident of surviving! He did not wish the flight crew had too much comfort and hoped they just got control of the plane and could avoid an uncomfortable situation.

“We have gear to survive in the sea?” Merton announced, arriving back at his seat, after checking what was happening. “There are some inflatable life rafts!”

Bryson gasped, and realized that there could be a problem there now, but he recalled that it was going to a destination on land!

He did not know what to want! How could the plane land without the pilots, with whatever landing it, and land on a proper landing site. Even the professional pilots aboard would have had a hard time finding a landing site there, and he was sure that there was not anything even there that was properly safe.

The shudders from turbulent energy surges from something made them jerk forwards and backwards, making them all go silent, and stop conversations.

At times he was sure that something was playing with them or checking them out in the only way that it could!

For a moment Bryson gasped, while recalling seeing the plane wings and how thin they were, and realized why crashes were so dangerous and leaved such destruction.

“It seems to be taking us somewhere!” Merton finally whispered jokingly, and trying see what he would say.

He nodded sharply, and copied the others by glaring blankly out of the windows, and replied, “We could survive in the sea!”

It was greatly overestimated! If they did survive in the rafts in the waves below he was sure that they might not even make it ashore. The shore of the island was strange and rugged and had very large waves lashing about.

From the window, he saw the expanse of lashing waves shifting around with tremendous velocity and energy at one region for no apparent reason.

He expected to see some form of landmark there and maybe even a distant fishing boat. Yet they were too far from anywhere and beyond civilization!

At times he felt as if he were drifting down to a hideous death!

His eyes glared as he barely believed the destructive forces lashing out at the plane as it started to reach the island, and he realized that they had avoided going into sea. Something sounded and felt like it were trying to grasp the plane and take a more powerful control of it. It was hard to grasp how the tremendous forces could be generated!

It descended rapidly, and a roar from the sea vanished in the distance, while strange sounds emerged below, and mystifying winds went around the plane, which were nowhere else.

Just as he caught sight of something in the obscurity in the distance, where there was a haze, he heard one of the wings lash across the top of a tree, and something was thrown up against one of the windows behind him.

He considered getting up, and out of his seat, to take a look further down, but he remained in his seat with his seatbelt fixed tightly around him.

It plummeted, administrating a perfect landing, sweeping across the ground, without damaging the plane, in a manner that would have been incredible for even the best pilots to carry out, and an eerie silence emerged from outside.

He could only wonder why it had landed with such precision, and he was amazed that some of the scientists started clapping their hands and congratulated the pilots, and he and the others just joined in and laughed over it. At the cockpit he heard the pilots ignoring it and discussing the landing and that it would be impossible to take off again, and that the plane must have somehow acquired structural damage as all the fuel was leaking out of the plane everywhere.

 

Chapter 16

 

The Lost Island

 

When Parker stepped onto the island for the first time he had a strange sensation and thought that he was stepping out onto something far more than an uncharted desolate island! It was as though they were stepping onto Mars or something, and making the first step for mankind onto another world!

He did not know what their next biggest problem would be! Was it finding a food source, and not dieing of starvation? Or was there something there, which had brought them there, getting ready to kill them all or what?

They never had any communications with the outside world and the plane was damaged and never had enough fuel left, and they never knew if what had taken them there would allow them to leave, perhaps after it had finished with them.

The next peculiarly that they saw was the strangely colored sky, with no clouds, and nobody could recall seeing anything like it and that it had not been there when they had landed.

It was very warm and dry and Parker and his scientists removed some of their equipment outside the plane and Bryson watched them at work, and their reactions when all the instruments began reacting furiously, and the scientists started checking everything.

“What are you up to?” Bryson asked one of the scientists, near him, looking baffled.

“There’s a form of powerful energy influence, and it’s still stopping us scanning what’s out there!”

“Just as it was on the airplane?”

“Well, we seem to have found another encounter and it’s far more tremendous! I believe that on the airplane we were not able to properly check anything as there was too much disturbance from something else! Now that we have landed we are detecting it and it is also more powerful this close …”

“Is it near us?”

“It’s somewhere away out inland, and we are trying to get some more information on it!”

He handed him some readouts, and Bryson stared at them with amazement, gasping, and asked, “What could create such power? It must be colossal!”

“It’s like someone is playing around with something out here! Have any countries got any military or anything out here?”

“Nobody has ever heard of this island, or of anything out here! But why would it be built out here? Why would they be using anything or experimenting on something though?”

“Perhaps they are using or creating something too dangerous to be activated in an inhabited zone!” the scientists replied firmly.

“That would explain it being so secretive and an uncharted island!” Bryson answered, curious in what the scientist would make of things. “How did they manage to hide an entire island of this size though? Nothing seems to add up!”

“They surely would have to have technology beyond anything we’ve heard of!”

“What could create such a powerful disturbance and create such occurrences?”

“It could be someone using a natural phenomenon though? Like someone harnessing and manipulating energy from the Earth’s core or something!”

Bryson could not realize what it was and realized that the real solution to what it was would be far more unbelievable and crazy than what they would come out with, and he wondered if he would not get what it was from them as it would be far too ridicules for them even to assume.

Yet there clearly was no evidence of anything and only someone making a ridicules mistake would add anything to what had been said, and going by what all the scientists about him, including Merton and Mortimer, indicated and came out with as a crazy solution they never really had anything.

“Whatever it is, we will need more reasonable and solid clues!” Parker finally announced, especially to Bryson.

Bryson left them, and started to go further out from the airplane, where the other scientists had moved out to and he started to notice their different appearance.

The adrenalin of the scientists was visibly rushing through their veins, overwhelming them, as they checked their new surroundings, and most realized that they had found their ultimate dream location. All around them they examined new strange phenomena, and he wondered what they were discovering.

“Look at all this!” one explained, picking up a tropical plant that he could not recall ever seeing before.

“What do you think it’s doing here?” he asked, curiously.

“This island has been trapped in something … How else could it be the way it is? Nothing like it can grow up here at this region!”

He pointed at bright strange tropical trees, with dense regions of vegetation, and golden sand patches, formed far differently than anything and at anywhere he had seen. He was sure the warm temperature there clearly increased, going by the landscape and vegetation. Yet there was no explanation for where it came from!

“I can see this stuff growing in the Pacific!” the scientist announced, trying to explain it. “It’s as though it has formed differently, by some means, by something else …”

Bryson heard Parker and his scientists giving reactions of finding another occurrence, and he started giving startled calls, and Bryson and the other scientists about him all looked over and watched their startled faces and reactions to something.

Many of the scientists there had started getting strange findings, and Parker stood back and watched their reactions, with curiosity.

Suddenly all of their equipment and the plane’s electronic equipment started reacting and giving out sparks, on the verge of breaking down, and they all started deactivating it.

The scanning equipment started to blank out, as if fluctuations of energy were overpowering it!

“Shut down everything before it’s all damaged!” Parker called out to the scientists using the equipment. “We’ll have plenty of time to check everything later when the disturbances have gone.”

The scan equipment was important and of great value, and still confidential, and they tried to save it from being damaged as much as they could.

Bryson was sure that they had done something that had caused it, by their reactions and replies, and while he followed Merton and Mortimer back over to them, he heard the scientist that he had been talking to there say that when the occurrence had happened that he had been trying out a different way to scan a region of the island over at the center of the island.

 

Chapter 17

 

The Other World

 

Deep snow shrouded the colossal jungle everywhere, situated in the interior of the island, and Bryson marched on with the group from the airplane and realized that they would have to sleep there!

The white glowing winter landscape was untouched by humans or inhabited by any animals that they so far had seen, and at times empty of sound with had a deep hollow silence that he had only heard in intense winter snow landscapes.

The whole sky had swiftly altered to a dark cold empty night sky over the island, with an extremely fast world rotation, with the outside world altering to somewhere else. The cold atmosphere and snow clouds had surrounded them in hours and had altered the island to its winter season, and an amazing star had emerged on the horizon in such a large size that it had created forms of sunlight, which beamed and accelerated through the trees like an immense spotlight, creating shifting surreal shadows and ghost shapes, and had soon vanished beneath the horizon.

He was sure that it was an alien world without a proper sun, which had to be at the other side, and he wondered if they could freeze to death there! Yet most of the others thought that there was a proper sun as there would be a far lower temperature.

When they had entered the jungle all they had seen had been the absence of life, and a strange faint mist surrounding regions, and their group of fifteen members from the airplane (including him, Merton, Mortimer, and Parker), had investigated everything, even when the dangers had increased, and they still never found a way to renew their food supplies properly.

The group had mainly been put together by Mortimer and Parker and were mainly made up of scientists and Exploration Association members, who were either the most engrossed and experienced, and scientists, archaeologists, ex-military like Parker, or explorers and treasure seekers, who had experience in searching, examining, documenting, and detecting what they might miss, or there to help or defend them.

Bryson could hardly believe what was happening and anything that had occurred, and how luckily they had been! All the facts and fantasies of the whole affair of the Exploration Association and recent occurrences were muddled up together and he could hardly believe that they were on the trail of another lost treasure.

When they had been back at the airplane they had discovered that before the equipment had stopped working and they had shut it down that it had left a recorded image of what looked like a strange form of a large artificial structure, buried away in the island, and they believed that it was the ultimate time traveler and his lost treasures.

They had entered there all studying their amazing surroundings everywhere trying to explain why the massive immense thick jungle closely resembled an immense prehistoric jungle, and how it could grow to the height that it did.

The whole sky had altered right before their eyes and the outside world vanished away, and the Earth went as if it had been never there, and they were positive that the whole island had been transported somewhere, and to where it could have come from.

The world it was now on was far too cold, and with the same gravity as the Earth, and he could not imagine the trees growing there, and he wondered how many worlds it had appeared on.

The jungle started to look more different and deadly as they entered further, and he considered their search for the structure in what must be the most desolate and deadly region. They had not seen anything alive anywhere, and never even had insects.

The whole event was incredible now and Bryson could hardly believe this was the outcome of the trip that he had predicted he would ruin his reputation over, and thought of as being wrong with his assumptions and theories, with false ideas at what would occur. The events of the past day were astounding and he could hardly believe that they were on the treasure quest, and still alive, and was in perhaps an even worse situation.

The last shreds of proper starlight seemed to be vanishing beneath the trees behind them, and going into the horizon, with the deep black alien winter night engulfing them, and Bryson studied his close surroundings over trying to explain why they had thought that the jungle had even resembled a normal jungle.

All the action was bringing him back to life and putting more life into him, after a long length of inactivity and lack of interest.

At times he could not believe that there was a structure there, and that anything existed there! Yet he had thought the same about the last castle!

It had surprised him again that after the castle exploration, after all the findings and evidence they had collected, in the end still seemed to add up to little! He and the two paranormal scientists had made many discoveries about the paranormal and yet it still had not proven that any of the real stuff existed, and classic stuff like vampires and werewolves, and what they had proven to exist had not just been something else!

What was also shocking was how easily they could get lost there, and nobody knew if they even knew accurately where they were going, as there was nothing like compasses.

They knew where they had come from but they knew nothing of what was in front of them. They had no satellites to search, but if they could find some elevated region they could check the whole region. Yet he could not recall seeing anything from the airplane, and could not recall any real features of anything there. It had been strange and different and he had never seen anything visible, and the others seemed to have done the same.

There was nothing to recognize anywhere, and the strange jungle seemed to cover everything with its colossal trees, and the other areas were mainly just things like high rocky hills and mountains and empty areas of sand and rock.

He watched one of the men keep attempting to use a communications device to the airplane to give and get updates on what was happening without picking up anything.

The snow suddenly came rushing down more than he had ever seen it do, and affected their sight, and they all started getting exhausted wading through deep snow areas, and too exhausted to recognize anything significant, and he noticed a distant hum, like a distant machine sound, came from somewhere and haunted him.

Their legs sank deep through snow and got stuck in deep bogs of stinking vegetation buried below, and Bryson thought it were quicksand a few times. When it increased in depth Bryson started to wonder if they could even find somewhere to shelter. Their lights illuminated what was definitely a swamp emerging about them everywhere!

A long flat mist cloud floated and edged its way across their path and crept around the undergrowth and they started slowing when they reached it, and allowing themselves to rest.

The place was nothing like anything that he had seen elsewhere, and things about him started to look strange and as though there were hidden life forms there! What had actually brought the airplane down, and with such force and unknown energies?

He could not get what the strange environment about him held and if something strange existed there or if there was just a combination of things that created different reactions and effects, which tricked his senses, combined with his tiredness.

Strange vapor clouds shifted together about their sides, and when they moved at an angle to avoid going through it, it shadowed them, at about the same distances about their sides, as if it were probing them and analyzing them for some purpose, and they showed surprise when they saw it floating forward about their sides, and Merton and Mortimer watched with surprise.

There was no real wind there and it all slightly moved in the opposite direction from it, and there was nothing that could account for its strange movements.

They stopped and watched it stop and start mimicking them, as though playing with them, and he wondered if it had ever even seen animals, humans, or life forms before, and he wondered if it was an actual first contact situation, and wondered how the scientists would react and handle such a scenario with such a thing?

Nobody said anything though and most looked like they were wondering what form of intelligence it had, and at times pondered vaguely watching it linger over deep pools of slime in the mind-bending landscape. How could they keep such a thing without it dispersing or being destroyed? What did it live on, and could it survive in a confined space?

Bryson and the others stopped to discuss it, and took a jar over to it and attempted to get a sample of it, but every time they tried to it would disperse away from them at the same speed as they moved forward, and they eventually gave up.

Many questions remained unanswered! Like what did it use to exist, and what was it doing?

Bryson still wished they could get some samples, but he was unsure how they could do it and they still did not know if it was dangerous!

Heavy wind blew at it and it withdrew simultaneously in the opposite direction.

It was blowing and sucking, pushing and pulling, and giving him the feeling that something far larger was there and invisible and nearby, and was breathing over there! Something supernatural or of an alien nature, like a beast breathing over its prey, and the environment seemed to react to its presence and its powers!

Merton and Mortimer seemed to love it, and seemed to come to life more, and the later it became, as they always seemed to do in such situations.

He recalled his last thoughts of their paranormal scientist celebrity fame and all the media coverage that they had received at one point, and more recently when their technology had vastly improved, and he had been waiting anxiously for them to find something that they would use to bring in all their new equipment to investigate everything.

Since their investigations of the castles some of the proven details had been released, and some of what they had experienced there, and people’s thoughts on the events had been little and had seemed to alter more in the direction of there not being enough evidence to support there being what they had claimed, and no proper evidence had been properly shown and he believed that the military had made it confidential and had persuaded the scientists not to disclose anything of the findings and film footage.

He never did get why Merton and Mortimer had not become conventional scientists like him! Surely they were good enough to become wealthier and lead the way in another field?

Many scientists were working on what the islands had originally been at one point, and again they all returned to their original thoughts.

Even though he wished to investigate everything there, as they were sure to experience many things, going by all the facts given. Yet all the dangers were overwhelming and it seemed at times that they would not live or be able to return to give their findings!

The two paranormal scientists so far had not properly proven any paranormal disturbances could be there, and had withheld their research from them, and especially when they had found out that some did not accept anything of that nature, and they now did as they mostly did and avoided giving any details of anything as much as they could, including to Parker, who could be of great use to them in the future, and they might have an opportunity someday to prove something to.

They had only given vague findings and thoughts of paranormal activity and strange occurrences and Parker had given them his thoughts about it and that he was not fully sure what to make of it as nothing had been proven.

Nobody, not even paranormal scientists, could explain what was there on the island and they withdrew saying anything, even though most thought the ultimate time traveler was there, and whatever it was, which they knew little of!

As they journeyed on Bryson observed the mist that followed them thicken and it start to surround them more when deep snow and swamp pools increased and impeded their movements.

As they lurched onwards behind Parker they became far more determined to achieve something! They knew nothing of the vague region of the island or if they were lost, trapped out in the most nowhere and in the deadliest zone that they had ever entered.

Bryson’s legs became so stuck in deep bogs of freezing water he knew that they would have to do something soon and he carefully watched the others and them holding back complaining!

It was when they slowed that he properly looked outwards and about him, and realized that the fog formed a perfect halo circle right around them, perfectly positioned all the way round, and was intensifying, and he wondered what they were trapped in.

“What are we doing?” one of Parker’s scientists spluttered, fighting for air, furious that Parker had put him in such a situation!

Parker instantly showed how annoyed he was at the way things were going, and walked back towards him.

“We better agree to something!” he moaned bitterly, giving glances about at things and the mess of the expedition.

“Where can we go?” Merton intervened, wondering what they would do. Barely able to realize what the outcome would be!

They all waited for the outcome and a solution and Parker just stood staggered, sleepy and weary, and asked the scientist and everyone, “What do you want to do then?”

At the same time one of his men shrieked out from behind them, and they immediately turned to see him!

At that point one of the archeologists removed a gun and he swiftly fired it at something hidden in the trees, like a gunfighter, and the bullet smashed into a tree, and the loud explosion temporarily shocked and deafened them in the deep silence there, sending piles of snow falling everywhere from the trees all through the jungle.

Bryson was not sure what to think! Where had he found the gun? Why had he used it? Surely it would not be at the cloud?

For one thing it was not where he fired it, and it was much further out, and he was sure by his reactions that he would not have wasted it on nothing!

All the men stood ready to be attacked and to attempt to defend themselves from the unknown assassin.

“What’s there?” Parker whispered, eventually asking him, confused, not seeing anything but the surrounding mist getting in the way again.

“You never saw that thing?” the man moaned, satisfied by his dramatic display and the deadliness of his weapon.

They stood confused by what he meant by thing!

Suddenly, a black humanoid figure rushed out and into the jungle from behind a distant tree, and they stood considering if it was what he had seen and if it was something new, and if it was as harmful as the man had described it, and if it was an inhabitant of the island?

As they discussed it a radiance emerged out of the jungle and pulsated like a living thing, magically illuminating and intensifying until it was incredibly almost blinding light, stretching shadows from everything around it across its front, with shifting reactions, and Bryson watched the circle of mist around them disperse and shift away from the region, and he wondered how dangerous the new intruder was and if it was what had made the airplane land.

While they were silently observing it something of colossal weight rushed out and attacked them, causing them to rush away from the location.

 

Chapter 18

 

The Jungle Monsters

 

The radiance viciously pulsated through the jungle behind them as they hurried away, magically illuminating everything about them, except what was behind them.

Bryson was fascinated with everything, and wondered how surprising the structure would be if they managed to reach there.

The archeologist with the gun was their best defense against it, and they allowed him to get to a key position that he could use to kill anything that charged out of the dark regions.

Bryson watched two archeologists beside the archeologist with the gun and realized that they also had hidden guns, and were waiting to remove them when something appeared. It surprised him that out of all the people there that only the archeologists had brought the weapons and were prepared to defend them.

While they silently listened to its deep pounds they started to see the black shape of some form of creature/beast with immense height and weight moving along through an area that was the most hidden from view from them, where the trees were tightly together and the light was blocked, and trees covered any proper view.

When it started to look dangerous and able top rush out at them the three archeologists started shooting, ripping chunks off the sides of trees it was behind, and they watched it hide, and Bryson stood stunned by the magnitude of the blasts and explosions, and they scurried away.

Bryson’s legs became weak driving them through bogs, shifting away to alternative regions to cover their movements, even though they still left a clear trail.

The three archeologists and the others were left in confusion and unable fully discover all the results of their actions and what they were up against!

They ran almost blindly through high vegetation, over rough ground, rushing around gigantic prehistoric-like trees, as thick as large vehicles, while silent heavy beast sounds gave away the thing’s presence somewhere behind them, and they occasionally heard smashing branches.

It frequently resembled something out of a strange nightmare!

They were almost breathless at times and had to stop to control themselves and move on at a speed that fast enough without exhausting themselves, and a thing stayed away at a distance, and they saw it observing them trying to recognize what they were, with some astonishment.

One of three archeologists shouted, “Can you see something up ahead?”

They all looked at where he pointed and they examined everything tiredly, but did not see anything, and Bryson spotted an immense amount of rock in a small gap between two distant trees.

“There’s something!” Parker confirmed. “Quick over there! There’s something for us …”

After intense rushing they came to a region where they got a proper view through the trees and saw a large solid rock hill and they made their way there, sure that there could be somewhere there where they could shelter.

When closer it was clearer that the hill reached far higher than the height of the trees, with its length going away into the distance somewhere, and as they approached there they saw a gap/canyon running straight through it.

Their lights radiated the canyon rock through the wood and they forced their legs to go faster to it, and Bryson and some of the others scientists started to see how perfectly formed it was and that it even looked cut through the hill. It resembled a pathway going straight through the hill, from the ground to the top of the hill, and when they reached it they all started ignoring what had been behind them and examined the strange pathway trying to give a natural explanation to its exact perfect shape.

Everyone there was convinced that it was artificial, but nobody could explain how it could be created, and why it had been created, as the expense and time constructing it would have been great, and when they saw its smooth perfect walls accurately carved through the sold rock with not even a dent with its perfect and mathematically accurate angles going straight upwards and through it.

The technology behind it was highly advanced and they tried to guess what form of equipment could carve such a creation.

Its appearance at such a location gave it the look of something left there by some past civilization that no longer existed there. Surely its builders could no longer be there as their workmanship would be visible through the island, but some ancient civilization could be buried away somewhere.

The appearance of it, in the hideous place, out of the night, amidst the jungle of vegetation, was staggering.

Even though it was confined and had no escape route other than straight forwards they felt safer entering it, and they had only two locations to watch and defend themselves if attacked, and they were sheltered there from the freezing gusts and snow.

They knew it had to be a place of sanctuary, and a heaven within a hell, out on the edge of realism beyond the bounds of what lay beyond, and they rushed straight into it, trying to return to reality.

For a long time Bryson rushed along with the others and wondered why some of the others were so sure it was an escape route to where they were going!

Quick glances behind him surprised him as there was now nothing behind them and they had escaped, and he saw the sky above and that it looked static, with a slight glow, and he checked it over not fully grasping if it was what he thought it was and that the sun of the world was making its appearance below the horizon, and he even considered if it was his exhaustion and breathing heavily affecting his mind!

They rushed into it trying to get as far away from the jungle as they could, and he examined the rock and its flat hard shape, and felt its rock, and considered what had created it and wondered how far it went into the distance and if it would put them into another jungle area that was the same or worse than there, and he started to realize that the expedition there could be a disaster and even their last that they ever had!

A deep thud like an underground explosion made the ground shudder, which he was sure was some form of earthquake and he looked up to the top of the cliff to see if it had dislodged any rock that could come down on top of them, but he saw nothing except that they had gained a great deal of ground from their original position, and he watched Parker away ahead of them, with two of his scientists, and that he started to react to something, and Bryson gasped and realized that his legs were too tired for him to escape.

 

Chapter 19

 

The Canyon

 

Bryson rested against the canyon wall as he tried to go back to sleep, but he could not. Not because he was not tired enough, but because all the events of the past day and all their actions made his body to energized and alert.

He was also sure it was survival instinct of something and he rested with the others, gaining as much rest as he could, especially if the next day was the same or worse.

Radiance appeared over the canyon and Bryson realized that it was the sun and not another star, and as time shifted by they watched it swiftly appear, at an incredible speed with its white beams shining through the above canyon like an immense spotlight in the sky.

He was still surprised at the large boulders further back that Parker and his two scientists had reacted to when they had seen it falling over the edge of the canyon cliff above. It had been lucky that they had seen it, as it would have killed at least one of them.

What amazed him and them was that it had fallen there, and nothing else had come down anywhere else! It was clear by the almost empty ground of the canyon that nothing really fell, and that it had not happened in along time.

Had the thing in the jungle followed them and been capable of carrying out such an action? Though it had shown to be a beast with many powers, it had not shown any human or abilities to do it! It would have had to have climbed up to the top and followed them along. Yet it had many powers and they had all sensed it and it could have had powers to get there and follow its prey!

They all rested about, ignoring what was behind them at the jungle, and sheltered there and settled down, and Bryson searched around for at a proper view of his surroundings, in daylight. His dreamy sight probed into the canyon tunnel and into the abyss going deep into the horizon, out of reach of their sight, where silky dust blew about in gusts of wind and settled, and as he searched about he covered his mouth with a piece of clothing, allowing him not to inhale any of the dust going about him.

Faint echoes of their breathing and whispering could be heard going through the canyon, with occasional deep gasps for air from many of the others, and Bryson wondered what they were dreaming of, and what would happen to them.

Later he watched glimpses of the figures of scientists and archaeologists moving deeper into the canyon and it eventually made Bryson stand up, from where he had rested, and he vigorously checked through debris about him, realizing something, and that the cavity was created by a highly advanced technology, which he was positive the world had not invented.

The freezing air there now seemed to feel heated with the warm sun and rock about them, which held much of its heat from earlier that day before the freezing air and new world appeared, and he wondered why there was not more storms there with the hot and cold air there, and realized that the island was too small.

By the anxious reactions of some of the others around him he sensed that they believed that something was actually ahead of them, along the canyon. Although the descriptions some of the archaeologists, which had been further along, showed there was little there.

Where could it lead them to? Was it in the same direction as the structure?

What he had heard from Parker and his scientist only confused them of its direction, and showed they never got its exact location!

Everything was there mysterious all around them and the dangers were in the distance awaiting them!

Something about the structure was clearly being hid by them, and they wondered what it was! What would they keep secret?

Bryson just did not know Parker enough to guess what it was!

If it never existed why was it specified in vivid detail from the scan?

His mind conjured up visions of spooky medieval things roaming the island and the structure being of a supernatural structure that shifted its presence.

Yet again everything was far too vague and he could not remember anything like it remotely turning true for some reason!

When the scientists and archaeologists started discussing going deeper inwards everyone seemed to go along with it, and were fully against turning back to the jungle, even during the day, if they could avoid it. But the problem was that they were trapped there and in going in a single direction!

Bryson joined Parker, Merton, and Mortimer at the front of the group and they moved out, while one archeologist suggested covering up where they had been so as not to be traced by anything passing through there.

Bryson rushed along keeping up with their fast start, grasping his torch and putting it away.

What could be at the end of such a construction? If there had been something back there at the entrance it was covered over now, and would be centuries old for it to be covered over in such a way, with the immense jungle growing over it. Unless it had some form of different growth rate caused by something!

Nobody had heard of anything like the canyon before! Its sides had been cut by something with powerful force, and they regularly examined it expecting to see marks from some form of machine.

About a few hours later the canyon changed direction and went from one direction to a sideways one and Parker and his scientists started discussing it annoyed, and Bryson knew the direction that they wanted to go from it and why they were annoyed, and Bryson watched some archeologists and scientists examine the canyon’s bends, which changed its direction, trying to see how it had been formed, and what science had been used to achieve it, but they mainly still never knew.

Many were still tired and still thought of it as night, as it was already getting dark, and wished them to find a good location to spend the night, and the others wished to be further away from the dangers behind them, and from where the rock fell, and they all by some degree wanted to see and discover where it led.

Their normal reactions created a less tense atmosphere amongst them and Bryson wondered what Mortimer thought of things in the jungle. He mostly seemed to be considering it for some reason, and he wondered if he believed that they were of supernatural origins!

It was phenomenal, they had been surely nearly killed and they never had a clue by what! What was the motivation? Was it animal motivations? Did they intend to consume them or kill a danger to them?

How would they handle something like them back in civilization if they were of supernatural origins? He could not decide the outcome of it and if they could not destroy them! And he realized that he still had not answered such a question, after many years!

Parker was not stupid and he did not push things too far, if he could help it, and he allowed them to choose how fast they wanted go at and continually proved that it was the only direction that they should go in, even though he was still slightly depressed in that it had altered direction.

Yet Bryson was sure that he never properly knew where the structure was located and that the direction that they wanted to go in was where they most likely thought it to be!

One time Bryson shifted his light downwards creating a circle of light where he closely examined the debris from the walls of the canyon and he picked up pieces and examined them, examining the cut edges, considering what had occurred there.

It reminded Bryson of a tunnel that had been built for some work to take place, and where they were going! Yet when he thought of it he did not have a clue what it was! What was a tunnel doing out there? Why had they gone to such lengths to construct it going all the way up to the top of the hill above? What hidden motive had been behind that?

They only built it for logical reasons, as all such constructions were, which he could recall, and he could not imagine them putting so much resources into such a project for nothing!

Perhaps it was the only width size that they could cut it and had been able to build it higher, and had used it to allow large amounts of water to be moved around. The jungle at the entrance could have had something else there that needed vast amounts of water.

“Perhaps there was a natural canyon here!’ Merton concluded, trying to answer Bryson, recollecting something such as it. “And they increased the size of it with this?”

“What happened to all the constructions that would’ve been here?” Mortimer continued.

“How could they have built everything about here with all those trees and stuff about?” Professor Thomas, of the Exploration Association, asked curiously.

He shifted up close to them from the back of the group, which was now in a stretched out line going backwards, and Bryson watched the archeologists behind him that he had been with, and decided that they never had any proper answers to his queries

“There’d be some remains of a past civilization being here?” Thomas continued, considering if they had seen anything.

“Perhaps it’s part of a route to get somewhere quicker,” Merton replied, trying to recollect something; maybe from his memories.

“I’ve never seen anything like that!” Thomas continued. “We think, something has to have been behind it! Its technology is not ours! I have never seen anything that can create this canyon the way that it has been created!”

“I’m sure it’s not all from this world either whatever it is!” Merton finally spoke, testing their reactions, and considering it.

“I’m pretty sure of that! It seems in an entirely different environment here! This world is incredible! It’s unfortunate that the island itself is from ancient Earth! But has altered a great deal over the millions of years that it has been away from the Earth!”

Bryson was surprised and realized that the Exploration Association members there had been collecting information and evidence of things, and had been working with the archeologists, and he invited him to stay with him.

The Exploration Association still amazed him, and their unseen findings and research!

Parker pointed his light straight out in front into the distant darkness there, illuminating different parts of the ground like a spotlight, and he crept forward, as if he had decided that he wanted to find the answers to everything no matter what, and the sooner the better, just like they had been doing for many years.

He shifted along determined to examine everything for the slightest clues, examining his steps, as he went into the darkness, which seemed to go endlessly on, and he examined everything.

It resembled an ancient mine with top removed, with a few faint stars sprinkled over the black sky above, and Bryson examined the stars again, and knew he would not recognized where he was as he knew that he was in another dimension, or universe (which he had entered in the last castle that they had investigated).

It had surprised him that some of the other scientists had tried to locate the stars and where they were and believed that the island could have just been moved to another region of space. Some of the others had only said that they thought it was in another galaxy or something, but he knew that it was another dimension, even though it was basically the same.

It was startling that there were no signs of any materials like rubber, parts of materials, and debris. Yet if it was the age it looked and they estimated it, would there be anything there? And he wondered what any remains there would have turned into, and even considered it might be part of the ground rock. But he was sure that it would have been washed away, as the rain and water could get down from above.

The tunnel kept them dreamily going endlessly on into the distance, going where there was nothing but more of it, and they marched off into it preparing themselves and ignoring their sleepiness.

What dangers could the outside world hold for them? Did it have something of an incomprehensible nature existing in its darkness? Had they underestimated the things in the jungle? Could it fly or transport itself to far away locations? It could also know the whole region, and where the canyon led?

All the significations of such places were startling! The normal world had vanished behind them, and it felt absurd that they were doing what they did! The world was like somewhere out of place that should not be there! Nothing seemed to put a conclusion to what it was all for or how it had gotten there!

Merton seemed obsessed with handling fantasy situations more than anything!

“Do you want one?” Merton gasped, lighting a cigarette, and blowing out smoke everywhere about him, to the surprise of a few of the archeologists, and one of them quickly grabbed the moment to get out his and hand a few out.

Bryson and Mortimer took one each and smoked them strolling alone together as if in a park or underground cave, and Bryson wondered why they now had them so hidden away anyway, and realized it was only the era that they were in.

Bryson strolled along blissfully puffing away, wondering where the hell they were going to this time. Wondering what he would have taken if he had predicted that they would have found something there? He realized he would have had a bad time carrying what he would have taken, and he wished that they had wine and better food supplies.

It was surprising that the canyon never showed any signs of having flooded, and there was nothing showing water pouring down the rock, or water springs seeping up. He was sure there was no water sources nearby and the top of the canyon was angled away from the canyon cliff, and that the water would not gather and would pour away in the opposite direction. Then he saw signs that the water had been pouring down in small streams, and saw thick layers of dried mud away ahead in places.

Mortimer looked happy and in his natural environment, and at night, with the strange and unusual, with unsolved mysteries everywhere, and he smoked like he was experiencing an expensive cigar, flaring away at his mouth, tasting the smoke, with the smoke spinning through the air behind him, and he felt as though he knew something.

The mystery of where it led to was certainly one of the main inspirations that kept him interested, seeking an answer they knew they had to receive, driving them on no matter what.

If they turned back, they would never know and could even have to face death!

Bryson realized that none of them would have believed that it went out to that length! Their pace now stayed the same and their walk never changed!

He noticed that they mainly took it for granted that the canyon had not collapsed anywhere and they would reach somewhere, and that they would not have to journey back.

Bryson spotted something away in the distance and saw that the others about him followed his glare there and saw it too, and they all went there with their eyes focused on it trying to observe something there that could not be properly observed.

He eventually ignored it and waited until it was close, watching the tunnel about him, making sure that nothing was in their immediate way. Occasionally getting ready for something, losing his sleepiness, especially at the others reactions to it.

They continued on examining what was there with some surprise and he knew that they had seen something, and he looked up startled and saw something blocking the canyon ahead, and he started to gasp as well.

 

Chapter 20

 

The Transcendent Gateway

 

Once Parker explored the canyon ahead and discovered that the entire canyon ahead was blocked full of boulders, and that they could not pass there, he exploded with anger and his scientists had to calm him down.

The entire expedition was turning into a mess, even though they had made an immense amount of major findings and more than any other scientists for probably many years. Yet they were not on the world anymore and there was a good chance that they might never even return with the findings.

Everyone there seemed annoyed or depressed at what had happened, and many looked on the brink of losing their patience, including Merton and Mortimer.

Why would any canyon artificial or natural lead anywhere?

Mortimer looked annoyed but started preparing to go back!

He and Merton had a discussion of the problem, and Bryson attempted to hear everything in their silent hushed chants and he saw that they did not come to any conclusions!

They stood beside Parker, resting, glancing at individual sections of the wall of rocks, as the others stood back at a distance observing them.

“It looks artificially done!” Merton remarked. “There could be something hidden behind this? What do you think is?”

“You’re probably right!” Parker remarked, touching the strange shapes of the boulders, and watching the way they were piled together. “Someone wanted the route blocked off!”

Bryson believed that none of them knew what was behind it, and he realized that their lights were getting weaker, and their batteries running out, and that they would be soon be out, and they would have to return in darkness, and he turned off his light and hid it away as he intended to keep it for an emergency and when all the other lights were not working.

Merton started feeling along the edge of the wall of boulders looking for a gap going through it, to try to see what was at the other side.

“We could try shoving some away,” Merton moaned, looking at it, realizing the truth. “With our combined weight!”

He mechanically placed an arm against an area of smaller boulders and started to push it and they joined in and a few bricks fell away, and they were unable to move anything else.

Merton went along examining everything and gasped when he reached the end of the boulders, where they were against the wall of the canyon, and he called Mortimer over to him and they started examining something that was there.

The others all watched them without moving, hoping that they had found something! The majority reacted more to having to confront the things in jungle again than the long walk back!

Bryson moved in close first and saw thick debris covering a gap there, which had looked like rock, and they pushed away some rocks in the gap and other rocks crumbled and collapsed across the ground, and fully opened a small tunnel.

Parker removed his communicator and started trying to see if it now worked, trying to contact the airplane, which he still regularly did, and when he could not pick anything up he put it away.

With the lights held out the black gap there became visible and full of the thick debris, and they illuminated a tunnel going on and they moved in, removing the debris.

Bryson watched his dark shadow stretch along the stone, and his unblinking eyes watched the ground searching for obstructions, and he continued following Merton and Mortimer along, and he watched the others follow him, and noticed that the tunnel was made similarly but with something different and was inaccurate, and as if something had removed the rock quickly with powerful equipment, removing chunks at many different angles.

As he moved further into it he heard the murmurs of some of the archaeologists and Exploration Association members behind him, who were loving the exploration, which was one of their ultimate explorations, and he realized that Merton and Mortimer, who were now far away out in front of him, had announced something to them.

In the blackness ahead something indistinguishable looked as though it were emerging, making his heart quicken, and at any second he expected to find something deadly.

Bryson stopped to listen into the darkness ahead, and finally turned on his light, and he watched Parker approaching him further at a slow pace, looking around him, showing he did not think there would be much there, and Bryson moved on, and thought he saw Mortimer away in the distance, looking peculiar, standing unmoving doing something, and he wondered why he could not see him properly, and thought there must be a bend in the tunnel there.

When Bryson slowly approached the area he was surprised to find stone stairs carved into the rock going far below, and he stood trying to see the bottom or where Mortimer was, but he never saw anything. The stairs vanished into the distance like an abyss!

“What’s there?” Parker called, trying to see what was there.

“There’s stairs … They go down far below somewhere!”

Bryson shifted down the steps making sure he never slipped, and a deep thud echoed down from behind, from in the tunnel somewhere. The ebbing radiance of the light was not enough to allow him to see very far and he tried to see where Mortimer and Merton were, and was surprised at not being able to see them anywhere and he continued on when he saw that the light only shone to a certain distance below, and he wondered why they had gone away so fast.

As he continued going down he wondered what he was doing! What could possible be below? What could they properly profit from going there? Everything they wanted was above, and not away down there! How could this possibly get them further along the canyon?

Yet it could lead them through the hill to somewhere else?

He tried to grasp the concept of the tunnel and believed someone had built it to get around the canyon being blocked.

Yet why had they not attempted to make their way through where it was blocked, and realized that it would not work as the boulders would have collapsed in when they dug it and that the cliff that it had fallen from might have collapsed more!

Yet why was the tunnel going below? Had they had some form of scanning equipment that had shown where to tunnel through the rock and had discovered some form of obstacle in their path? Perhaps the equipment had detected the rock would collapse and had found the best place to go was below?

The steps were mathematically perfect, and clearly cut by some form of computerized equipment.

Sounds from behind altered and echoed along giving muddled and strange tones, and he had to strain his eyes more to see what he was doing as his light was getting dimmer.

He occasionally looked back up, and when he was far below he saw Parker and two of his scientists standing at the top, who clearly had decided to remain there and to see what happened.

Bryson saw little and that there were no new features of anything, and that the tunnel’s small shape vanished into the dark.

At first he thought he saw something in his light below, and as he moved down bright light exploded out as though his light had increased in power and he looked at it and around him for the real source, and its intensity started blinding him and he could not see anything and stood stunned!

Once it dimmed he studied his surroundings and saw that he no longer was in the shaft, and as he tried to see his surroundings a colossal whirlpool of lights shifted over him, and he saw that he had no proper presence, and was some form of energy formation, and that he was being shifted somewhere outside of the universe!

 

 

 

 

II

 

The Transcendent Time Machine

 

 

Chapter 1

 

The Awakening

 

Energy exploded through Bryson as he gained consciousness, and his entire vision altered from surreal mind-bending displacements to deep dense blackness. All of his knowledge seemed to go with it and it left him mesmerized!

Was he even classified as a life form? His knowledge of what was beyond the universe and where he had been vanished, and he felt that he had met something far greater and mind-boggling than he could have ever imagined, but it vanished!

“What happened?” Bryson moaned, and gave a faint laugh to himself, and awoke himself more as though he had awoken from a hangover, though in wonderment, and he staggered.

While he became more conscious he considered if he had actually departed from life and gone into a form of afterlife! His entire surroundings were solid blackness, with a peculiar empty silence with deep faint echoes from his deep breathing.

He could barely remember anything! Why? He could not even properly remember any of the occurrences that had put him there, and he suddenly realized that he could not properly remember who he was! It was as though someone had deliberately been playing around with his mind, for some unknown purpose!

When he recalled things in more detail it made him shiver thinking of it and what the consequences of it would be!

For a moment he thought what had happened had not and he considered what could have happened! Could he have somehow fallen down the stone steps to the bottom?

His fingers gently caressed his head and he stopped when he never found anything, and felt through the dirt on the ground and a perfectly flat artificial floor below, which seemed to him to be near where he had been as the rock with its texture seemed the same. Where else could it be, and have complete darkness? Yet he knew anything was possible at such a place as the island! The island shifted between outer dimensions, and even between many dimensions simultaneously, which he could not fully imagine the consequences of.

He walked around where he was feeling the stone wall going all the way around him! Was he trapped in something? But where?

He could not find exit or do anything, and he finally rested and thought about calling out to show his presence in case someone could hear him, and he shouted out everywhere and rested on the cold stone floor, and considered what he would die there from!

It would have to be from thirst, which was a lousy way to die!

He recalled the last things that had happened over and over, in more detail than before, trying to find something that he might have missed. Some small clue to what was happening there! And tried to awaken himself further! And he searched through everything that had happened from the start, from his appearance at the Exploration Association meeting and the findings that they had given there, which everything had originated from.

The explorers had scanned and mapped the surface of the world with their new more highly advanced underground surveillance technology, developed by David Parker and military scientists. And they had be doing an underground scan and map of Britain from an airplane, with an accuracy beyond anything achieved, and had uncovered a disturbance at the site where Rudolf Hess had crashed his plane during the Second World War.

They had uncovered a black artifact of unknown origins there, which could only have been found by the recently advanced airplane scanning technology!

The artifact had been more amazing than thought, when they had placed it in a museum, where it had been activated, and a strange being had appeared from its energy bubble, which had turned out to be a future human time traveler from suspended animation, in the artifact, who expected to be revived in the future.

The artifact time machine had been damaged during the Second World War, at the same time and location as Hess had crashed, and the time traveler had been about to die before he had entered suspended animation!

The his injuries had been fatal and had killed him but before his death he had told them why he had arrived there, and that he had been searching for the lost treasures and ultimate technology of colossal value of an ultimate time traveler.

Bryson had soon realized what he had missed and that he had arrived at the wrong latitude and that the location had been at the same exact line through the same longitude, and when they had searched for it their scanning equipment detection methods had activated something there, and the uncharted interdimensional island had appeared there.

Something had landed the airplane there, and later the island had altered through interdimensional space to another dimension, trapping them there!

What could be that powerful? It had stopped their scanning equipment working! Yet they had discovered an immense structure hidden away on the island!

Did it want them to find the structure for some plan?

Their group of explorers, scientists, archeologists, paranormal investigators, and treasure seekers had been put together and led by Parker and his scientists, and Bryson and his two paranormal scientist friends, Merton and Mortimer, had helped, and they had been exploring the mysterious island and had been fanatical with getting their hands on what was there!

They had uncovered unknown discoveries everywhere and had been chased by deadly things through a dark jungle into an immense artificial canyon through a large hill, and at the end of it had found it blocked by boulders. But Merton had found a tunnel hidden at its side, and he had been tracing where Merton and Mortimer had gone through it and had been going down the stone steps in almost complete darkness, going out into an abyss below, when his surroundings had altered!

At first he had thought he had seen something in light below, which when he now thought of it had a shape, which he could not place, and he realized it had come upwards towards him and had trapped him, and its light had exploded out and he had been blinded by it, and he had not been able to see its source, and it had stunned him!

It had altered into a colossal whirlpool of lights shifting about him, and he was sure that he had thought that he had no proper presence and had been some form of energy formation! He had gone unconscious after that and he could not realize anything, and he sat contemplating everything.

He wondered where Merton and Mortimer had gone? Had they survived or had they avoided it? Where the hell was he?

He kept rummaging through his things trying find anything that could be of use to him, and wished he had not dropped his light!

He wondered if he could suffocate and tried to measure the amount of air there, and realized that it was not in slightest bit used up, which it should be over the length of time he had been there, and he realized that it had a fresh scent, and he felt air was entering there from somewhere.

He continued searching through his backpack for something that could help him, and realized that he had a small camera and that it had a flash. But when he attempted to make the flash work he realized the batteries were dud, so he just rolled over and tried to sleep, contemplating the outcome.

Solid blackness steadily and eventually enticed him from his sanctuary, and he gave swift glances into the depths of darkness with confusion. What could do such a thing?

His determination was mounting, attaining his imagination, and drawing him out of his inner world to probe his peculiar surroundings again. How could such a room be built without any entrance? And why was it there? He went around the floor feeling it all about him, and every square foot.

He philosophized on how to contemplate the situation, and tried to recall his appearance there. He had vague reminiscences of wild dreams! One had him floating through the cosmos, engulfed in blackness and stars, clearly created by what had happened, and he explored it seeing if anything had occurred.

He sporadically thought that his surroundings were part of a complex structure of something, and even wondered if something was checking him out.

Bryson slept and became lost in strange dark dreams with his blindness in them and when he finally awoke he rolled over and stared out at his dark world and upwards trying to see anything of the roof. Hoping some form of energy would make it appear and he watched an imaginary star in the blackness that allowed him to believe that he was just resting in a dark night.

Yet as he observed it further peering into its depths he was amazed at how realistic the small light became, and stood up and looked close at it and realized that it was not real.

He shifted around looking for a roof and any light illumination from any form of gap upwards, looking for some form of air vent, making him believe the place had been at least built to stay in, and he was sure there had to be an exit.

The room seemed normal besides the differences, and it seemed as though it had been made by the makers of the canyon and the tunnel and steps, or someone using the same technology, and he tried searching the only place left, where he had not looked, which he had thought of earlier, which was just above his head height, and he moved about waving his hands over the stone wall, going as far above him as he could, going around the walls, and was amazed when his hand entered an area going inwards and he felt along it, and found a gap and exit going inwards.

The concept startled him and he considered what sort of room it was and what it was doing there. Was it inside the hill, or had he been transported away to somewhere else? Yet why would it not belong to the builders of the tunnel?

After three major attempts he hoisted himself up and rolled over onto his back and rested, and felt the tunnel and realized that it was exactly the same shape as the tunnel he had been following down the stone steps.

The blackness seemed normal now and he wandered down the tunnel feeling and checking everything that he could, and putting each foot forward and feeling there was no obstacles.

The world about him was a flat stretch of barn ground full of nothing but black space with dust and rocks below, with a weak atmosphere, resembling being in a large asteroid shooting through the depths of space.

Finally he came to where there were others tunnels going in different directions all about him, and he found one with stone steps going upwards, which were identical to the steps that he had been on when he had vanished, and he started climbing them and increased his speed when he thought of reaching the surface, and he soon recognized that it was the steps, and at the top of the steps he saw a distant glow from the sun shining.

When Bryson shifted out of the tunnel into the canyon the bright sunlight exploded into his vision almost blinding him, and as his eyes altered to the bright dazzling light he was surprised that the others were there and had barely even changed, and were seated around eating and sleeping, and he was only observed in curious glances and occasionally asked if he had found a way out of the canyon into the outer island.

After Bryson told Parker and the Exploration Association scientists what had happened Parker explained that he had seen the light and him vanish, and that they had gone back to the canyon and waited for him and Merton and Mortimer to return.

Bryson realized that the amount of time that he had thought had passed had not, and that Merton and Mortimer were still in there, and he wondered if they had vanished as well and were below in rooms like the one that he had been in?

Later Bryson finished eating and drinking and realized that he had actually survived what had happened there, and he spotted a light shifting about in the tunnel and the others followed his glare, and they heard Merton and Mortimer coming out.

 

Chapter 2

 

The New Dimension

 

Magnificent stars exploded out light everywhere, covering the entire sky, blinding them all as they emerged through the end of the tunnel at the other side of the hill.

Bryson was staggered! When Merton and Mortimer had mentioned the magnificent discovery that they had found at the end of one of the tunnels he had been sure that it had just been an alternative landscape from the jungle.

The hill was more of a mountain there, with shear slopes going high above them to what looked like a peaked mountain, with its massive shadows spread out everywhere into an immense cavity below, which looked like an asteroid impact cavity surrounded by hills, like a lost valley at the center of the island.

Bryson had even considered that it had been an immense cavity somewhere else! Even though he could explain the colossal stars and their brightness, and considered it was caused by some unknown phenomena.

The darkness of being in the tunnel with the fading lights had altered their eyes to seeing the slightest glows, so the brightness that blasted into their eyes left them staggered, and trying to see what they had found!

It was fantastic and he felt it was probably the most magnificent sight he had seen, and he wondered why? He sensed mysterious and magnificent things existed there, with there being dangers that they had not confronted before.

All the scientists and others placed their equipment all about him and sat on a flat rock ledge, searching the magnificent site, with their legs dangling over a hill of small stones, descending sharply below.

The valley below went out for approximately twenty miles in every direction across their front, and covered most of the island.

The island was far bigger than Bryson had measured it from the airplane, and he just recalled seeing the large center region and had not seen anything except a few hills, and that most of the island had seemed flat and covered by the trees, which they had found covering most of it.

The others started to realize the strange and dangerous land that existed there, covered in strange jungle regions, and Bryson spotted a strange fog creeping around over a region, and he started examining the sky with the others, as their eyes started altering to seeing what was there.

Many of them filmed the sight, which made the whole journey worth taking part in, and the scientists started to carry out their work with their equipment, and others like Parker started searching for the dangers ahead, and drawing maps.

Bryson stood and studied it, with the two paranormal scientists, Merton and Mortimer, in a silent conversation.

“Where do you think this is?” he asked them.

Merton shrugged, and followed his stare in wonderment to an incredible region of the sky.

“It could be another universe!” Mortimer announced, staring at the region of the sky. “Yet we know little of other dimensions and if they are infinite!”

Bryson realized that he still could not properly remember many things, since his ordeal of vanishing and reappearing!

It was as though someone had deliberately wiped something in particular from his mind, for some unknown purpose! It made him shiver thinking of it and what the consequences of it could be!

Did someone want know something, and had done something to his mind?

“The island could now be in another dimension and universe?” Merton announced absurdly, shrugging, breaking the silence. “Is there any difference?”

The sheer damage to the rock about them was staggering and many of the scientists had a hard time accepting it was only an asteroid impact that formed the cavity. Surely this was caused by far more than that!

In fact, Bryson could not remember such a powerful impact!

He started to think that it could have been made at a faster velocity than normal. Yet they were in another universe, and it could be virtually anything, going by what he had witnessed there! It could have been even a miniature sun, with a powerful density?

By the earlier frantic reactions of Mortimer he sensed that they believed that something was actually down in the cavity below, and that the appearance of the new universe on their return there had altered things, and that they were perhaps waiting until they had their attention again to announce their findings!

Although by the way that they had indicated things he was sure that they had not fully proven what it was, and it could be too unacceptable to believe! In vivid detail they had also detailed something of extraordinary value somewhere out there!

When Mortimer saw one of the scientists notice something he quickly started giving him his findings and that he believed it was a tower at the center of the structure, which they were there to find, and he identified the immense thick jungle region its immense shape could be seen buried under, which they could not properly see as the hill that they were on was too low.

Bryson examined the region and wondered how he had identified the center of the structure there, and he tried to recall the island from the airplane again and if he had seen anything, but he could not recall it and had not seen it on the photographs taken.

His mind conjured up vague visions of ancient lost treasure buried away in the depths of the jungle, and he wondered how old the structure was for it to be buried away there.

Dust showered them from overhead, as something like a small meteorite hit somewhere overhead, and Bryson realized the dangers of meteorites there, and small objects could do damage.

The scientists were now more interested in the galaxy of the universe that they were in to pay much notice to the structure, and they were actually witnessing black holes in the sky above and photographing them, and none of them seemed to have realized fully that space could have such objects the way they were, and they saw their powers for real.

Some of the scientists started to see the influence of something on a large region of space that they tried to identify, and they believed some colossal object was there and they continued to search for its location, and they continuously grew annoyed at not having the equipment they needed, especially as they might not ever get the opportunity again.

Bryson gasped when examined the region in more detail and saw the true size of its influence and that it stretched out far further than he had noticed.

The world’s rotation was about the same as the Earth’s and the daytime was about the same. Even though and the suns now virtually covered all the sky, in all their different sizes, going deep into the immense galaxy, and lit the world far more brightly than a mere sun. They were so packed together that there was virtually no proper darkness of space visible, and he wondered what it would be like there when the sun was there, and if the world actually needed a sun, and he wondered how dangerous it was having so many large suns covering the sky.

Debris from it or some other place the island had been at were scattered all around them, which had not been properly visible before, and he saw large dense gas clouds and debris being illuminated by powerful stars, with large asteroids shifting by.

The dangers there seemed to go beyond his comprehension, and he watched giant suns blaze brightly in the depths of space, and they all stood stunned as an asteroid soared across the upper atmosphere in a ball of flames, blazing into the atmosphere, leaving a thick trail of smoke across the sky.

 

Chapter 3

 

The Central Cavity

 

A coldness edged its way into the wonderland landscape and Bryson marched on behind Parker and Mortimer, who were leading the exploration team through a strange marsh region filled with incredible wonders, with unknown life forms and vegetation everywhere, between jungle regions, where they went to avoid the thick jungle regions to get to the structure easier and quicker.

The world about them was like a cross between two worlds, and going by the amount of dimensions and weird locations they believed the island shifted through it was perhaps a combination of far more.

The cavity was a lost world and inconceivable and mind-bending!

Earlier they had been in immense stars blinding them everywhere, and the vast heat of the large suns rising over them had them staggering like they were in one of the warmest desert regions, and some of them even suffered from being delirious and the high temperature had them throwing themselves into streams of water. Now the large stars were all distant and space was almost empty of stars, and the temperature dropped dramatically, and they were wrapped up in clothes and some of them showed early signs of colds.

The world was floating on the edge of a mammoth galaxy, which was perhaps why it had not been destroyed, and it had an almost empty intergalactic region stretching out for many light million light years at the other side.

It was a world trapped between two vast and powerful regions! One side of the world had an immense galactic wonderland and the other side had a vast stretch of emptiness and intergalactic void, which allowed the island around them to return to its original coldness, and some snow even floated down.

Yet the world’s sun emerged over the horizon in front of them, but did little and was like another astral object in the sky, giving some light and heat!

Bryson even wondered if he could survive there! Though much of the vegetation looked edible they had not found anything that was nourishing and up to their normal standards.

If the world had a summer or winter he had not seen anything that indicated it, and he gasped at what the extremes of both could do! Could the immense galaxy get closer to cause immense temperatures that would be deadly and kill them? Yet there had to be polar regions that were cooler, where they might survive.

He stood examining some vegetation that shifted near them and seemed to be able to eat something from the ground.

He could not get if it was the strange environment about him or all the strange stars that had blanketed the sky, or something strange existing there or the universe that they were in, or a combination of everything that created different reactions all about the region they were in.

Strange vapor clouds shifted about, sometimes shadowing them at a distance, probing them, and analyzing them for some purpose.

They all watched one vaguely lingering over a deep impact meteor crater in the mind-bending landscape and it form shapes of an animal as though either trying to form into one or return to being one, and he wondered what it could be!

The sun was above the skyline and the faint stars there were vanishing, and areas of fog illuminated like luminary rays of bright alien moonshine, and they approached a jungle ahead, which they would soon have to enter!

Even the thunder and lightning there was different and appeared and vanished over and over in different forms. Some took weird variations and lightning even shot upwards into space! Two small deep black thunderclouds seemed to orbit each other while their lightning blasted at each other.

Bryson always had the feeling of mysterious things being there and hidden away. Sometimes he felt as though they watched them, and for some reason avoided them as though they belonged to something more powerful.

He was not sure if they could survive being there, and took everything as he came to it!

Something invisible or unseen nearby sounded as if it were breathing over there, or something was there and the environment was reacting to its presence and its paranormal powers.

The two paranormal scientists loved watching the others trying to explain things, and he was sure that they believed supernatural things and occurrences existed there.

When they entered the jungle it was so thick and dangerous that he thought the whole journey would be called off, but they kept finding regions to get through, while they kept a look out for all the dangerous things that they knew of.

The sky became almost hidden beneath the immense tree structures. The archeologists he noticed went closer to the front and had their guns ready, as it took a dangerous appearance like the last jungle when they had been chased into the canyon!

 

Chapter 4

 

The Structure

 

Strange illuminations and life forms shifted through the trees and occasionally violently smashed things around them, while the amount of them and their powers grew, and Parker started to hesitate on whether to continue! But they were trapped and many of the things were behind them following their scent and trail, but they still had the guns.

Bryson realized the mistake of doing such a venture without properly planning! Yet they could not have done anything more!

He wished Parker had used his connections in the military to bring in some military with their weapons! It would be a mistake continuing to do what they were doing there, and they surely would eventually regret it!

The thing he noticed was that the things about them seemed to avoid doing anything, for some reason he could not identify, and he realized that he still felt like he was being watched over by things! And even since something took control of the plane!

There was still no suggestion of what they were up against other than it seemed to want them for something!

He still sensed there was danger and that many of them could die! And he felt it more than ever there, like in the last jungle at the canyon.

Thick vegetation surrounded everything and they had to hack their way some of it, and Bryson watched the amazed scientists when they had to hack down new incredible species of plants! Though some managed to gather seeds, for if they ever were able to return to the Earth.

Parker was good at locating where they should be going, and he knew that they would get there!

Yet their legs started sinking deeper into stinking vegetation that resembled quicksand in places, and they insisted that it would not turn into quicksand and continued on through as if it were not there and only another obstacle, and the deeper they went into the jungle the worse it got and Bryson kept hearing more and more lethal sounding creatures behind them and knew that they could not return.

Bryson felt something was going to happen, and so did the others, and it proved true when a giant light emerged through the undergrowth at their side, and pulsated like a living thing, magically illuminating and blasting beams of light through trees.

Their pace increased and Parker tried more accurately to take them through clearer and less swampy regions! And Bryson kept trying to grasp what could create such power in such a place!

“Look out there!” one of the scientists eventually hollered, from over at their side, making them jump and their adrenalin wildly pump through their veins.

Bryson was one of the first to search and properly spot what it was, and where it was, and saw a structure buried away in the thick landscape, and he was astounded not only by its immense size but because he had a sensation that it had colossal power and somehow the light was connected to there, and it eventually left him staggered! He sensed things existed at the structure that went out beyond there to somewhere beyond space and time, and that paranormal energy existed there! And he looked over and saw Merton and Mortimer standing staggered by it!

Although when they approached the structure it felt blissful and the dangers surrounding them seemed to start to vanish! It radiated through the wood like a spellbinding sacred place, and they forced their legs to move on faster towards it.

Its appearance as they moved there, out of the deplorable jungle, was staggering, and he was fascinated to see and hear all the dangers around them withdrawing and going in the opposite direction!

For some reason he started thinking that the treasure surely existed there! Bryson was amazed at the speed that they were now moving towards it at, without the vegetation and swamps, and started to realize how enthusiastic they were to get to it! And he even sensed many of the others thought the treasure was there, and were confident it existed!

They forgot their battle with the things of the jungle and made for the blissfully sanctuary, and Bryson watched the others and realized how much they were taking things there would be what they were looking for, and it was where they wanted to be!

The place could be anything? And why did they want to meet with what landed their airplane there? There was no proof of anything! All it could be was a bigger disappointment!

While they approached, in stages of glimpses through the trees, they started to get a bigger surprise and realized that the structure was a castle, and the scientists started arguing over whether it was of human construction! Yet many structures could exist on other worlds with same structures as on Earth! There were only so many basic constructions available for good buildings!

Its presence drew them there and was like it were glowing with power through an area drained of power, shining out like a lighthouse in a dark sea, and supernaturally glowing!

 

Chapter 5

 

The Phantom Castle

 

They proved that it was a castle when they reached it, and after studying its structure most were sure that it had been built in the style of an Earth castle.

The size of the castle could not be properly seen or measured by the scientists as it went out into the thick jungle and undergrowth, and it was colossal and they were sure that it was about 10 miles long and wide, especially by using the photos that they had taken from hill, before they had come down and entered the jungle.

Its height was great, but lower than the alien trees there, and staggering for a castle, reaching up at least 60 meters high, and as high as an average sixteen-story building.

Bryson was staggered at it and had thought that he had seen the biggest castles in the world, and wondered how they would even find the entrance of it!

How could they explore such a structure with such an immense size? The builders were clearly not of ancient times, and had given it shapes of the castle boulders with highly advanced equipment.

The builders were unknown, and its date of construction was far older than any of them could estimate. It was built on rock and for some reason the ground over time had not properly built up about it as it normally did, or in the jungle.

The reason for its construction baffled them and Bryson wondered why an advanced race would build a castle? Castles were built for defense though! Yet with such technology why would they have built a castle and not a more advanced structure? Bryson considered it was for some sort of defense? Yet the place must have been occupied by thousands at least?

It would have been far easier to defend a small castle or structure than it at its size! Yet it could have been built by a strange civilization that was a combination of different things?

It could have been the remains of an old race returned to their original earlier civilization and ways of doing things, and still with the technology of an advanced civilization? Or it was a civilization that got hold of some of the technology of an advanced race? And they could have built it easily with some form of technology and used it to defend their entire small civilization?

Yet it might have shown the immense power and wealth that they had, and an army would also have thought twice before attacking such a construction as they could easily have thought it held a far greater and more powerful race.

What existed before the jungle existed there confused them as it was out in the middle of an empty region and crater and there was no sign of anything else!

The island could have been on any world or worlds just about anywhere and could have been inhabited by anything!

It would have taken them a great deal of time to build? Yet the race could have been trapped there on another world when it had altered to another dimension?

He and the others were growing determined to solve all the riddles, and prepared themselves to go to lengths to find proper answers to it all!

He was determined to ignore the events of the past few days and concentrate on what was in the castle. He had seen little of it so far, and in the dimness there, and it was cold and smelled of dampness, and nobody had left the location.

Many of the archeologists and scientists thought there were possibilities of it still holding some of its inhabitances, but they all agreed that they were best entering it for safety as the jungle could easily grow dangerous again.

Most of the evening was subjected to false alarms of the things in the wood reappearing, and they had been glad when they finally started following the structure’s wall to find an entrance.

Bryson followed Parker with Merton and Mortimer and were surprised when an area empty of trees appeared and they saw the structure in the light of day! They were surprised at how powerful it was and disappointed at how hard it would be to enter it!

The roof seemed to be made of real solid rock boulders for some reason. He wanted to check it, if they ever found a way to climb up to it!

It was unbelievable and historical looking, and had not fallen into being derelict in any noticeable way, and the scientists studied the material that it was made of trying to figure out what it was and why it had not deteriorated, and one of the archeologists smashed a piece of the material off it and were surprised when they returned there and found that it had somehow repaired itself, with no sign of the damage being there.

Bryson was surprised when they damaged it again and watched it repair itself, and they had a discussion on if it had artificial intelligence or was just detecting a fault and fixing it, and most of the scientists left it open until they knew more of what was there, as they never wanted to underestimate anything there after what they had witnessed there so far.

The fact that it repaired itself gave them a great deal of information about it, and far more than anything else that they had come across. It explained its presence and state after the amount of time that they believed it could have been there! It also showed that the interior could be in perfect condition, as they would have a bad time staying there if it was not.

Bryson studied regions of the exterior walls about it, and its immense shape.

They wandered about it checking what they could but nothing new came into view, and Bryson had a hard time realizing how they had been able to build it and wondered if the material built itself, and from what the owners had planned it to build? Why had they allowed such a valuable construction to become derelict? And he realized again how old it could be!

He also realized again its deadliness! He thought the last castle had been bad and confusing but this one was deadlier beyond belief at an entirely new and different angle!

He wondered if they should have just left it! If they could not get what they wanted there they could be playing with something of great danger that could result in an immense amount of deaths, over the next years.

Bryson made a rough drawing/map of it as they wandered on, exploring the jungle at different regions and what the side of the jungle was like, and suddenly one of the archeologists ahead of them called out and he instantly saw an entrance at where he had looked before and had seen nothing!

 

Chapter 6

 

The Interior

 

The castle door silently opened as they approached it leaving them staggered and searching inside for human occupants, and they searched through a long corridor that led straight into the castle, and Bryson switched on his light and marched in first.

Yet as he moved in, with Parker and Mortimer directly behind him, with the others in a line behind, he saw that there were lights shining there and he turned off his light without saying anything, and felt good again that he was inside and away from the jungle, and actually exploring an ancient castle again.

It felt the same and this time he was surprised that the castle itself seemed to have intelligence, which he had not even considered before!

He wondered if it was the only castle that had a form of artificial intelligence or intelligence that had visited the Earth!

He realized more than ever how much he had enjoyed exploring the last two castles and their hidden secrets, long corridors, ancient untouched rooms, where anything could exist, and them uncovering secrets and secret chambers.

He wondered if they were actually the first humans to visit the world and immense galaxy that it was in, which he had seen starting appear outside, as the world’s rotation took it round to it, with a few magnificent stars exploding into the horizon.

The long corridor led into a hall, where there were corridors going out everywhere going up to the top, with spiral stairs going around the hall up to the high roof, and their group formed there and explored there.

Bryson realized immediately that the deadliness of the jungle never existed there, and he could tell that they all thought it. Yet he sensed other things of danger and mystery existed there!

The rooms in corridors went away into the distance until he could see nothing!

It caused confusion amongst the scientists and they could not believe that such a structure could be a mere castle and place of rest, and many of the scientists argued constantly!

As they moved along the corridor nearest them, and the outside, going along in the direction that they had come from outside, they saw different shaped and sized large rooms everywhere, which were modern or more advanced looking rooms, with various objects that were clearly advanced technology, and human type beds in many.

The majority of it was confusing and he found little to answer his queries, and why such a construction existed! And he considered his theory that the place was built to scare off enemies with its magnitude and value, and he wondered why it existed. They looked complex and advanced people that never used their rooms for more than basic living functions.

He wondered where they had gone to when they were not in their rooms? Perhaps further out in some central region?

When he checked Mortimer he was trying out some of their communications equipment and listened to the static response, and considered it as though he thought that entering the structure would alter it.

Eventually all the scientists and others either rested, trying to get some sleep, or used their highly advanced equipment to try to get a detailed investigation of there, and Bryson realized that their food supplies would soon run out! Even though they had everything else they wanted!

 

Chapter 7

 

The Highly Advanced Technology

 

When Bryson awoke, in the room he had chosen, he never knew what time it was or if it was day or night, and going by their new day and night times, and he wished that he had brought a watch.

He sat upright and turned on his room light, which was about the only function that they had found out how to operate.

He considered if his tiredness was caused by his earlier exhaustion, lack of food, or from something in the castle influencing him.

He recalled the dreams that he had been having and how incomprehensible they had turned, surely caused by the environment and occurrences.

None of it made sense and had been full of freakish occurrences and things happening to him at places that they had visited, and something like a colossal vortex, where he never did anything, and it had been like he never existed and experienced what was there.

He liked the room around him and it had a warm appearance, and he had a hard time believing its age and it being far older than the other castles put together, and he wondered what he would witness there if transported back in time!

He could not even properly understand how the lighting there worked. The light appeared from out of nowhere from regions of the walls, with no visible source. It was generated within the air in front of the walls!

The room seemed to have a way of repairing any damage done to it like the outside walls of the castle, and surely cleaned and repaired any deterioration and damage done to it.

It was strange being surrounded by an invisible intelligence everywhere that they looked and he wondered what sort of technology was behind it, and what the various scientists would be thinking of it, and how they would solve how it worked and if they could recreate it, and what it would be worth back on the Earth.

The problem was that nothing was visible or shown to be happening and they could not find where it was! What was in the walls that could carry out such tasks?

It was like cavemen trying to work out how their electronic technology worked, with no experience of seeing anything like it!

Merton was in the room next to his, near the castle door, with the jungle through the large outer room wall, and Mortimer’s room was next to that, and Parker was in the room next to Bryson on the other side, where he was next to his scientists, and many of the Exploration Association and archeologists were together at the opposite side of the corridor.

Bryson noted the air suddenly cooled and never seemed to have any scent! The only really normal thing there was the bed, which he thought the owners of the place kept for pleasure. Though it was also made of strange materials that had intelligence that cleaned and repaired it, and it looked just like a normal altered version of a bed, and he realized that they had found a way to program materials to carry out functions, but he could not understand how it generated things that it created or how to go about properly investigating it.

He remembered earlier being in a huddled posture with his blankets tightly wrapped about him, with him reacting to being cold and the blankets making his warm, and he recalled that it had made his body warm itself to the right temperature.

For a moment he recalled a dream and that he had thought he had died and gone to some form of afterlife and he tried to recall everything that he could about it. If only he could find a way to get information from the place!

The sky outside the structure would be blazing with the stars of the immense galaxy, and exploding with energy going beyond his comprehension!

And he imagined normal stars and light being there and illuminating the outer structure instead, and he realized how far they were from the world and that there was nothing normal!

Yet it was so peculiar that he liked it more than he should have! His normal life and things he encountered were too repetitive and he relished finding abnormal things to do and explore, especially when they had new outcomes and findings!

He wished that there was a window in the room though, so he could see the jungle through the wall and see what was happening there, and he fantasized it there instead and was amazed when he looked at the wall in front of him and saw what looked like a window looking out into the ancient jungle, and realized that the wall had detected his thoughts and had carried out his wishes and had taken a view of outside and created a window view for him, as though he were standing at a real window.

It made a shiver run through him when he realized that it had detail to it that could not have been made up and that he was really looking outside there, and he tried to make it show him the deadly things that were there and that they had encountered there but none of it showed there, and he realized that it was because there was now nothing there.

It was another world and they were put there to explore it to him, and it was like a world without a proper sky with an immense galaxy and at the opposite side thousands of light years of empty space between it and other stars.

The world outside was a dark landscape shrouded in deadly things with energy, and he tried to imagine various things to change the view to, but nothing worked until he tried to see things that were in or directly outside the structure. And it showed him different views from its walls if he concentrated on them appearing enough!

He was sure that it was the answer to controlling the other technology in the room and about there!

An array of door knocks made the solid but light door shift about, making him consider if it had been done by him, reminding him of the dangers of the place, and he wondered again why it had such advanced objects and structure.

He slowly marched over and opened it, which had been clearly expertly manufactured, and he watched Merton and Mortimer standing glaring at him from the dimness in the corridor, and they suggested something was along the corridor. Bryson nodded and left and allowed the door to close behind him as he followed them along the outer corridor.

He decided to make the corridor about him brighter and mentally turned the light that it created brighter, and Merton and Mortimer watched it happen with surprise, and he realized that they had not yet discovered it and was about to tell them when the corridor returned to its dim state, and he realized something had done it, and he left it until he had more information.

He considered how tired he was and what they were up to and thought of other things that they had done that had been the same, and of them awaking him early, and as he recalled situations he gasped suddenly realizing that he could hear sounds emerging from somewhere further ahead, and he gasped even more when the sounds seemed to magnify.

He also realized that the sounds reminded him of an earlier dream, but he could not notice any connection or why.

“What happened?” he moaned, asking them, rushing along the corridor after them, seeing them rushing towards something!

He felt like slapping his face to awaken himself further, vaguely looking like he had a hangover, and he recalled him taking alcohol with him in his bag but he was keeping that for emergencies, and if they also ran out of painkillers. Things were bound to happen there, and they had no known way of returning home.

As they entered a region further along the castle, going away from the entrance, where nobody had been, they explored what was there, and they slowed and became cautious, and Bryson started to consider questioning them firmly on what was there and why they suddenly thought that there was something there!

Yet as they approached a region of the corridor he heard the sounds again and far louder!

He wondered if they had found another haunted castle, and wondered how such a modern structure could be haunted and realized again the tremendous age that it must be!

The disturbance, if it was a paranormal disturbance, seemed as if it had different states to it and regularly altered, and Bryson was amazed that the paranormal scientists had found something there at such a place!

He imagined it as a warp through in space and time causing many different things to occur and create sporadic sounds about the location, and he recalled his dream and he wondered if he had been affected by it.

Yet even if it was something paranormal he still never knew what was happening, what created it, and why many of the things in the jungle had seemed to have paranormal origins? Even if they never fully investigated them! Did the things, whatever they were, become part of the disturbance while something was near it? Like some spectral visitor emerging and taking control of them!

Two scientists rushed up to Merton and Mortimer and they began discussing the occurrences and situation there, and a scientist rushed back to get equipment and more help.

Merton and Mortimer stood listening to the sounds and Bryson spotted a device in Mortimer’s hand that had been concealed in his pocket, and he was trying to establish things and where something was mainly emerging.

“Is that new technology?” Bryson firmly asked.

“Yes!” Mortimer answered. “We used the findings and technology that we used at the last castle to create it! A handheld device that can detect and give us the information we want about paranormal disturbances!”

“Which paranormal investigators from throughout history would have dreamt of?”

“Yes!”

Bryson could recall seeing him with the device on occasions, and had not noticed it as they had other stuff, and had ignored it as another piece of equipment of theirs to investigate!

“Did you discover stuff in the jungle, and about the island?”

“Yes! But we never properly investigated it! Much of it is dangerous and not possible to investigate properly with it!”

Things sounded trapped in some form of field or something, and he could not identify anything further!

The scientists rushed back and started setting up all their equipment and started to realize the mistake that they had made – and that they had used up all their battery power, and that there was no power supply to plug it into.

Bryson tried to mentally control the corridor wall there as he had in his room to view the outside of the castle, and was amazed when he made a working electric socket appear on the wall for them to power their equipment, at the exact point where he had wanted it.

“Where the hell did that come from?” one of the scientists gasped, and they all marched over and stood looking confused, and Bryson took the plug from the equipment and plugged it in and gasped with the others when it actually worked.

He immediately decided to keep it a secret until he had investigated it further, and to see what the others came up with!

The possibilities were tremendous! If it made other things appear like it had!

“What do think?” Merton asked him, leaving Bryson with little to say.

He gave Bryson the impression that they might be going to do something or come to a conclusion!

Mortimer also gave him the impression that things were different there and they were not fully themselves! They had not been fully prepared for all the occurrences and trip, and had little power over their own fate, and had little information on the overall future and what was behind everything.

Bryson realized the implications of things and that they would have to check what was there and things of great danger!

Mortimer quickly told the other scientists: “Investigate all the walls, floor and roof!”

Bryson then watched him in amusement working out what an electrical plug was doing there, and the only one that they had seen there.

In the darkness at the end of the corridor two figures came rushing towards them from the central stair region, and he finally recognized the figures as two of the archeologists, who were on guard there, and they rushed up to Mortimer and whispered things in his ear.

Mortimer’s face turned pale, and Bryson saw that he had turned desperate to do something and he rushed away with the two men, to where the men had been at the stairs.

“What are they up to?” Merton gasped, staring, bewildered, and Bryson knew something bad had happened.

“This is a hell of a place!” Bryson mumbled, seeing an awkward situation arising.

Bryson realized that he really felt like going back to bed. It had been a long previous day and this day could even be longer and more deadly, and he watched Mortimer rush to the stairs, and he wondered what he was missing there. Even though he felt like rushing back into bed!

Some of the others that had come out of their rooms to see what was happening there, and looked tired like him.

He watched them arrive at the stairs and realized that he would have to get a conclusion on what was happening there, but he might have to stay there for a long time and he realized that he had better follow them to get it over with.

Merton shrugged and followed him, and they eventually started rushing over to them.

In the sounds behind him from the disturbance he heard a rhythmical tapping, which increased in volume, making him slow to listen and he realized that it was footsteps rushing towards him from behind, and from behind him two more of the archeologists came running along, while they were fixing gun holsters around their waists.

Bryson saw Mortimer going up the stairs with the others. The situation looked bad! If something never happened there it would be surprising! All the dangers and occurrences had been so deadly so far and it was incredible nobody had been killed!

Bryson and Merton rushed to them and swiftly crept up the stairs to the next floor, where they heard them.

At the next floor he watched their figures creep around, going from room to room looking for something, occasionally giving a significant gasp, which most of them had given since they had arrived at the island!

Bryson now felt wide awake, but tired and avoided staggering.

“I saw the figure of someone here with a weapon!” one of the archeologists muttered over to them, moving along to them.

How had he seen anyone there he wondered? He felt like questioning him further but left it.

When they went to a room where Mortimer was he heard someone gasp loudly, grasping Bryson’s attention as he knew that they had definitely found something, and they rushed there.

When they reached the region he moved his head to search in every direction and to where he saw strange rooms with haunting dark shapes, and they arrived at a room where Mortimer was kneeling in the dark, next to the body of one of the scientists.

 

Chapter 8

 

The First Death

 

A few hours later Bryson went back to bed and immediately entered a surreal dream, with him mildly viewing it, floating freely from all the problems of the outer world.

Shifting things with no form floated wildly by in a deep void everywhere, with fascinating sounds like whispering thoughts from out in invisible zones, which taunted him.

Energy of the universe blasted and blazed, which was normally invisible in the immense galaxy, and he saw mist formations throughout it of gases and other formations and he realized that he was seeing it all as it really was, which seemed powerful and intelligent, which never really made sense when thought about it, but it did as a fantasy.

Golden places appeared around the strange energy lights that twinkled brightly through thick areas of the energy mist and a bright light appeared deep in the mist, and he realized the depth of the galaxy and that he was further off from it than he thought. It was tremendous and like looking into the deepest depths of space.

He felt the presence of things mysterious and alive that were vast, which existed all around him and which he could not account for, and again he looked out at it all and wondered what it all was, and studied it, and determinedly tried to grasp it.

Suddenly he was awakened by a loud knock at his door and he rolled sideways and checked the time and automatically listened to behind the door, and heard the silent voice of Mortimer asking him where he was, and he shouted telling him he was dressing.

Even though it was so modern looking and like a future hotel he and the others still thought of it as being shrouded with vines and other vegetation with bright stars glowing everywhere above it, and in the middle of the jungle.

He finished putting on his clothes and yanked open the door and saw Merton and Mitchell, who both studied him.

“You told us to contact you if anything happened!” Merton stated, excitedly. “Well, something has! You’d better get over to our new meeting room if you do not want to miss the action!”

“What action?” he answered, shifting out of the door and studying the corridor, watching some of the scientists up ahead, who were checking an area of the corridor.

“We just found a faint shoeprint of the killer at another door further along from the crime scene!”

“Is that everything …?” Bryson asked firmly. “What are your theories?”

“We’ll have to question everyone on what they were doing and where they were located! The scientist was killed while alone and exploring the rooms up there, and I think he might have discovered something …”

“He shouldn’t have been there on his own!”

“Exactly!”

“What is the shoeprint like …?”

“We are having a discussion on it in the meeting room and wanted you there!”

“But this means a killer is amongst us now?”

Both Merton and Mitchell nodded in agreement!

 

Chapter 9

 

The Meeting

 

They all silently sat in the large room, which was bigger than a normal large house lounge, where everything seemed to have massive proportions to other rooms, which grasped Bryson’s imagination.

They all sat still in various large seating objects at various angles, found there and in the surrounding rooms.

Parker resumed pacing across their path, leaving a faint trail over the solid floor there. With his expression barely altering and slightly showing that there was trouble ahead, and some of the time he was in deep thought not quite mentally there, and Bryson noticed many of the others, especially the scientists, also reacted in similar ways and clearly thought it was against the scientists!

Bryson wondered if any of them had really been confronted with such a crime before, and why?

In fact, after a careful examination of all the people there he realized that he and the two psychic researchers must have the most experience, especially from the murders at the last two castles! And he realized why they had really wanted him there and Merton had taken Mortimer up to get him, and he then realized that he could have a lot of problems ahead!

They were not experienced enough and never had the right means to conduct a proper investigation, and the last time it was the police that had been doing things and they had helped.

He was sure that Parker and Mortimer had some facts about the killing that they were not revealing, and he noticed that they had an agreement together, and he tried to think what they would not say and what they would do! Yet there was too little to go on at the moment and he left it for later!

There were hidden facts to it and he would wait until they surfaced, and he stopped troubling himself!

The others were mainly discussing the death but knew little, going by what they came out with. They were waiting for something to occur and come to some conclusion. Perhaps even waiting for an argument to break out! Then perhaps they might get some information to enlighten them! But he knew they knew it would be little!

Bryson gave occasional shudders from still being tired.

Merton and Mortimer sat at his sides, silenced by the whole event, glimpsing Parker as if they were waiting for something and did not want to say anything.

Bryson turned and coughed into a handkerchief.

“I don’t understand,” Merton argued, “why someone would want to kill him? What was he doing up there on his own …?”

“You could be right!” Parker replied. “Why did he want to be up there on his own? We have questioned the scientists that knew him and had last seen him and they never heard him say anything!”

“How did he die?” Bryson asked curiously.

“He was choked, as we thought when we found the body! I could imagine him easily as a lunatic …”

Bryson tried to examine everyone there for reactions, but never saw anyone react. It surprised him one of them kept trying to use his pocket phone to get to the airplane, and try and get information out about what had happened, as though he had forgotten where he was and what had been happening.

“It’s going to be really tricky explaining the place and this situation if we get away from this island?” one of the other scientists announced from beside him.

“Anyway!” Parker announced. “We wanted to question you! Did anyone see anyone leave their room or go towards the stairs?”

He watched them silently waiting for a reply and nobody moved in the room, and they all started nodding that they never one by one.

Bryson knew the person must have been missing when it took place and he wondered if the killer had made a mistake there, and Bryson heard from them that they had checked up on them and that there had been at least half of them that had not come in contact with anyone when it took place, and most had been sleeping, and Bryson realized that they had made a mistake and there could be more than one person in on it.

Bryson realized that they now had a killer, who had a motive to kill, and all the evidence showed that the person had gone to great lengths to carry it out, and that they would have to sleep there with him lurking in shadows.

 

Chapter 10

 

The Top Floor

 

The castle was colossal, and dangerous beyond belief at times, and they had checked all the stuff that they had accumulated and found there had been many occurrences of visions of things, and they seemed not to want to enter into the unexplored regions, where many of them thought deadly dangers lurked waiting for them!

They mostly rested and investigated things around them for what they were missing and Bryson soon realized that none of them had noticed his discovery of activating things mentally, and he decided to keep it his little secret until he could complete exploring it and its capabilities.

The major problem would be food, and maybe drink if they entered the interior of the castle as they got water from outside.

His attempts at creating food had failed, as well as for other things, and he realized that the walls only had so many functions.

Yet after many attempts he eventually created a food and drink dispenser in his room, but had to alter it from creating weird food substances, which he never liked, and he eventually altered it to make the food and drink that he wanted and finished it off by creating simple controls for them to use, and once finished he hid it away and found an unexplored room nearby to create another one, and later informed Merton and Mortimer of his discovery in the meeting room.

Most of the scientists there were confused over the discovery and asked questions about it, but he just avoided detailed replies! He was curious if they would discover what he had found, and wanted know what they would come up with!

“What type of food does this dispenser give?” Merton enquired, seeing him joking.

“It recreated all the food samples that I gave it, as well as giving other edible food and drink!”

“This isn’t a joke is it?” Mortimer asked him, examining him closely, and Bryson nodded to disagree.

“Where did that come from?” one of the scientists gasped, and laughed. “We could do with something like that around here! The food portions are getting smaller and smaller, and the remaining food is all the rubbish left …”

“And most of the water from out there is full of dirt!” an archeologist continued.

“All right follow me then!” he ordered, and you can have some proper stuff.

“Does this magical food and drink dispenser happen to give pints of beer?” Merton joked, and Bryson nodded that it did.

As they all marched to the room others in the rooms joined the group, and they entered the room amazed that there was something there that resembled a food and drink dispenser, which now resembled an airport food dispenser machine to Bryson.

Bryson typed in beer into the dispenser keyboard and a pint of beer appeared in it, and he handed it to them and they handed it about, and he got more and handed them about.

Most of them examined it and drank it confused, wondering what it had been doing there, and why it created Earth food and drink with an Earth keyboard, and the others gasped at the possibilities of it, and Bryson wondered what they would create.

“What do think?” Merton asked Mortimer, and he laughed loudly, and the others joined in.

Later he was surprised when Parker came in, from the outside with water supplies, and was amazed to see them all drinking beer and tea and eating restaurant meals, and when he enquired about it he ended up more confused!

Bryson eventually told them, and that he had found how to control the major functions of the walls!

When they started their investigations deeper into the castle it was in search of the treasure there and it was organized by Parker and some of his men, with Bryson and the two psychic investigators, and some other scientists and archaeologists helped, who were curious what was there in the unexplored regions.

They had been no further than at the bottom floors of the central stair region, at the castle’s entrance, and Parker’s idea of going up the spiral stairs to the top floor was really interesting.

Bryson slowly climbed all the steps studying everything, while curiously watching Parker, as he followed Parker up, and occasionally listened to the others behind him, and Bryson noticed that his surroundings suddenly seemed to get dirty and dirtier the further up they went and by the time they reached the top they were sweeping away thin vines, like plant roots, which hanged down from the roof overhead, which increased, and he saw the structure at the top was cracked in places where the vines had entered, but he realized no large amount of water had got in and onto the stairs, and he started to consider there being dangerous insects there.

“Well!” Parker conclusively announced, breaking his silence. “We have reached the top! There must be many other staircases throughout the building as it goes out for miles.”

They entered deeper into the top floor, and turned on their lights, and it looked incredible to Bryson! It looked entirely different, and it had not preserved itself like the rest of the structure, and it looked like the whole structure might have originally been like it, but newer.

It was like seeing a real alien haunted castle, where strange supernatural existed, and he considered it as being one of the only places like it and one of the most powerful places on the island, and world.

The corridor had to be the most ghostly darkest places in a modern building that he had seen, and it was even more still, silent, and empty as was possible. Even with the lights on there were strange haunting dark shadows and glows that held secrets and dangers!

They soon started thinking of the lost treasure that was thought to be buried away somewhere! Most of them had intended to do something when they could to find it! The cost of the building proved that if there was something there that it could have far more value!

They remained mainly together and wandered along the corridor in the one direction, in the direction that they had been going in outside the castle before they had found the entrance.

With startled and bemused faces many of them searched its interior, with faint thoughts of what it would be like staying there in darkness. The place to everyone there seemed to have connections to the occurrences in the wood, and it at times was like being in a central area where something existed that was more powerful than anything else on the island, and the stuff in the wood avoided going there because of its power! It was like it was checking them out and that it had hidden intentions to do things with them!

The treasure being hidden away there was like something were using it to lure people there to their deaths of something, or like spiders using bate to trap insects onto their webs, and he wondered again if he could survive this adventure, and return home! How the hell were they going to get home? He realized many of the others had faith in it happening for some reason and he just left it open! Contacting the thing that landed the airplane there was their only real chance of getting the island to reappear home again!

Merton wandered about smiling and smoking a cigarette, which he had the food dispenser make for him, from one of his last cigarettes, and he spoke to anyone he met with confidently, and they gave him startled expressions to the surroundings and to him being a leading investigator of psychic occurrences.

Parker started giving them confidence in carrying out the tasks that they did, while gently persuading them to do what he wished, and talked them into using their powers of deduction to find clues or anything there. Motivation seemed to make everything work, and they were all positively charged!

As they passed different rooms it became clear that nobody had been anywhere near there in an incredible amount of time! Dirt and what looked the fossilized remains of alien insects and creatures shrouded regions they met with!

Nothing showed any clues to what Bryson wanted, and all the major things still made little sense.

The killer had to be ruthless and carefree to have done what he had done and in the way that it had been done, especially to one of them, and having to live with them! Perhaps permanently!

The person had done it right under their noses! Yet it could indicate that he never fully knew them or what they were like, and that he was an outsider, and Bryson tried to fit the description onto all of them and realized that there were more strangers there than he had been thinking there was.

From the looks that he had caught when the subject had come up he knew that the incident had affected most of them deeply! Some of them had even been argumentative when the others mentioned the dead guy, and he was sure that they had not found any major clues on the death yet.

Bryson touched his cold sore forehead with his fingers, feeling it as if the coldness had sunk through into his brain, and blamed it on the lack of sleep he was getting!

Through large cracks in the roof and walls he saw that the world was now at the intergalactic sky and he tried checking again how it affected the surrounding world and climate conditions. He saw that it had still stopped raining and that there was a good chance, according to his earlier forecast, that the weather would stay that way until their night.

He again wondered what beings had lived there, and if they had been identical to humans, as everything was sized and perfectly designed for them, and he wondered what had happened to them, and if they had slowly expired or if something had killed them off!

He wondered if the killer had an interest in something that they never knew about and had even killed for it!

A loud thud emerged away in the distance and they all grew silent and considered it, and Bryson knew it was an immense meteor strike. Perhaps in the cavity itself! And Bryson watched some of the others and he heard one mention earthquake, making some of them even change their interest there to other places, and he heard some of their communications blaring out as they spoke to people below at the bottom of the castle, showing Bryson and the others there that they had adapted their communications to work on the island, which Bryson had seen them creating parts for from the machines that they had created with their minds in the walls of their rooms.

They had discovered many other things than his food and drink dispenser, and he realized that it would have been a mistake keeping it a secret. The scientists were able to create parts and devices to use for their work, and even the archeologists had created many things, and he had seen the appearance of many things and living aids there and knew that they could survive well there, and wondered if they could create some vehicle for their transportation through the castle.

Yet could they build small airplane? Yet that would take months and there was nowhere they could use to take off and land! Though the site the airplane had landed at was flat he did not know if they could use it to land such a small and fragile plane!

Some of the scientists with Parker had formed a group that were going to act as the police to stop the killer if he struck again, and they caught him, and Bryson noticed Mortimer joined them, but others left it.

“We can separately look about,” Parker declared, clearly getting interest with the idea. “We can cover more ground!”

They all split up and into groups, going into rooms, and searching more, and Bryson started to enjoy himself more, and so did Merton and Mortimer. It was incredible they were probably the only people to have explored something of some alien technology. If they could find things and return to the Earth the value of it would be immense, and he was also looking for things of value to them to survive there.

Bryson marched away on his own to where he thought there was one of the main rooms ahead, which was a larger and unusual room that he was sure was an important room.

It was incredible how fast Merton followed him and Mortimer rushed after him, and he watched Merton follow, seeing he also thought that it was the most interesting place to go, but he probably also thought that he had discovered something.

What he liked about the upper floor was that it was damaged and had things that were in the original way of the castle, and had not been altered by what was altering the rest of the castle, and that things there showed things of the original ancient structure.

He was sure that if there was anything about to give them evidence of what existed there that it would be there, and he was determined to look in depth for it.

The archeologists mainly agreed to search around the corridor from room to room checking for anything, and look through vast heaps of dirt and rot piled up in regions, from regions of the structure crumbling with deterioration.

The door to the room was firmly shut and felt locked when Bryson reached it, just before the other two had made it to him, and he quickly confirmed that it was locked and realized that it was the only room that he had seen closed there. For some reason they remained open when there was nobody in them, and he gasped wondering why.

“Curious!” Mortimer muttered, seeing his reaction as he arrived. “Very curious! It’s locked from the inside, of course!”

Merton ducked low and shoved hard at it and moved backwards, and asked, “We could wait and try to find a key or something, which may not exist. Or we could just break it in?”

“Let’s try and break it in!” Mortimer quickly replied first. “What’s in there could be of value to us! And if we leave it someone else will do it first! This place is getting more and more excited, and they’re looking for action and results …”

“All right!” Bryson replied. “How strong is that door? And can we actual smash it in?”

Mortimer immediately left to nearby rooms until he found what he wanted, and arrived with a large chunk of stone, collapsed in from the roof, and they used it to smash in the lock and viciously shove it in, until the door screeched right inwards and Bryson saw only darkness and that the room was covered in thick blankets, and dust blew up and flew over them as they shifted in and they entered like they were entering a sacred region.

The mess was shocking! Things had deteriorated and fungus had shrouded everything at one time and an ancient bed was left rotted away within the room, with small amounts of ancient furniture around the edges falling to pieces, and Bryson attempted to age it all but never succeeded.

“This bed is almost human,” Merton muttered, humorously, examining its remains, watching a dust cloud from their entrance float in beams of light, from streaks of light coming through a thin crack in the roof, from powerful starlight now going overhead, and they looked at it all with some fascination!

There were many mysteries everywhere and Bryson noticed nobody attempted to make any claims at answering it all! They took things as they appeared about them. Yet surely something might arrive to allow them to explain them!

They then crept around the room shifting things with fascination, and Bryson spotted part of a drawing in some rubbish and quickly removed it and examined it as he listened to the creaks and cracks of Merton making his way across the rubbish scattered across the floor to view it.

“That’s strange!” Merton stated, as he moved in close.

“What is?” Bryson replied, trying to see what he was staring at.

“Those trees in it,” he answered. “They are almost Earth trees!”

“So they are!” he replied, realizing that he had missed it.

Bryson’s attention fell on the bed again trying to imagine what age it was, but he could not be sure. There was a large amount of differences and there was no reason for it being there.

The place interested him and he liked such places and their history, imagining all the past events and what strange beings had been there, and all the many hours and days and thoughts that they had spent there and all the things that they had done, and he wondered what the future would hold for there and fantasized it being in the future. What would the future be for the island? And what would the outcome of their investigations there be?

What would happen if the island arrived back at the Earth and stayed there? Would this be the end of the desolation of it? And would the place be so deadly that they would have to isolate it from humanity?

A small drawer became visible under the legs of some piece of furniture in the corner of the room and he saw it had not been seen, and investigated it with interest, while he considered the room from different perspectives. He wondered if the people had just slowly left there after the damage there or if they had all left to go somewhere else, or had they all just died out there?

The stiff drawer revealed it had been full of old clothes that had rotted away and he looked through it considering what had been there, but there was not enough of it left.

Mortimer never investigated anything any further and watched on, while Merton copied Bryson and searched unusual places and any objects that he came to.

“This place gets more gruesome!” Bryson muttered. “It must have been the biggest castle ever built! And it could have held a future race too! It must have been the most magnificence building to live in at one time, with luxury beyond other people’s wildest dreams! And look at where it ended up! One of the worst deadliest places!”

He wondered if something might occur to mankind in millions of years with the world turning desolate like the castle? Could this be really what happens to the whole of civilization? Will the remains of the human race end up living in the remains of everything, treating it as desolate gruesome remains of an ancient race obsessed with wealth and power, building immense structures for unknown strange reasons?

“An incredible place with perhaps an even more incredible history!” he remarked, flicking a strange insect away from him.

“Do you think that we are making a mistake being here?” Merton asked, seeing his change of feelings. “This place could be cursed with deaths? And not just in small amounts?”

“A buried away ruthless place with many lost secrets!”

“Let’s check somewhere else!” Mortimer moaned loudly.

As they left they were amazed at how far the others were going to search there now, and Mortimer gave a surprised look at what some of the archeologists were doing and that they were frantically yanking up types of floorboards all over the place, as well as in specific places.

As Bryson followed Merton along the corridor he watched Merton become surprised and stand with his mouth wide open, and one of the men there whispered something in his ear and he realized something and nodded back in agreement, making Bryson wonder what they had realized, and why their search techniques had turned frantic.

“A good way!” Merton revealed. “We can get this place searched properly if they all carry on like this!”

“Why is this floor so different from the rest of the castle?” Bryson muttered out loud, trying to discover some hidden away clue to what had happened there.

It was like being an insect in the back of a television and trying to realize what was there, and trying to see it at an entirely new perspective.

When nobody answered or showed the slightest bit of interest, and they were all more involved in their work, he moved along the corridor and realized that it was a good idea copying and helping them search again.

He remained ready to go to anywhere when anything was occurring, and wandered around just to see what he randomly found and stopped at what looked like antiques, wondering what they were worth. The owners were immensely wealthy and could easily have left things of value!

His next surprise was that the others were more interested than he had thought in checking the value of the things. He knew how eager the Exploration Association members and Parker were in getting hold of the treasure, but he thought that they were more interested in scientific discoveries like Merton and Mortimer.

While he searched a repetitive forceful hammering appeared in the distance and occasionally interrupted him enough to stop and listen and wonder why someone was so determined to break through something!

He realized how much he liked and missed treasure hunting and the quest, and the discovery of the technology advances and highly advanced technology was fascinating and realized why he was there more than ever. The quest, the exhilaration, the thrill of the chase and unraveling clues gave him immense excitement and adrenalin surges! He was sure there was stuff all over the place after seeing their reactions and the things there already!

Yet even if they found new technology, there was a good chance that they could not work out what made it tick, as with the walls of the lower castle! How could they find its secrets? Some of the scientists said that they had managed to get samples of it! Yet even if they managed to break one of the walls to pieces he was sure they would not be capable of properly studying what made it work, and with returning with it to the Earth! Did the technology need more advanced technology to study it properly?

While he considered the castle’s interior from various perspectives sounds in the background escalated into a furious rummaging and banging, and he heard the archeologists excited voices mingled within, which made everyone about him stand alert and listen. What was happening? What had they missed by not checking there?

The sounds sounded as if they had really found something and were trying breakthrough something to get it!

Bryson stood next to Merton and watched the room far along the corridor where clouds of dust puffed out, and heavy thuds of rock being used smashed something open and were accelerating louder, almost climaxing with them breaking through, and the people around Bryson marched quickly there, and he joined them.

“What the hell are they up to?” Merton moaned loudly, glaring ahead, fascinated.

The archeologists were strange to them, and even to the Exploration Association members that they were connected to, especially them carrying guns on the surveillance airplane flight!

Bryson still followed behind the others and watched the room ahead – where the cloud of dust increased in size and moved along the corridor towards them, and they heard and felt the shudders go through the structure around them, with the sounds of boulders crashing across the floor, and they knew that they had broken through to something.

Their looks at each other changed to bewildered glances, and then to observing everything as they approached there, and they finally got to the doorway and saw chunks and pieces of rock scattered everywhere across the room and the archeologists crowded around an area of the floor where there was a deep black hole, which they had smashed the floor away to reveal.

They had discovered a hollow region below there, where there was a hole leading down. Yet Bryson wondered what the fuss was about! Plenty of structures could have hollow regions in them, and he tried to question one of the archeologists about it but he ignored him, and kept his mouth closed!

One of them finally told them that they had found that the stone floor had a hole in it, where it had caved in, and that they had seen a chamber below with something in it when they shown light through.

Bryson measured the floor with amazement and realized that he had not even considered it, even after being in the last castles. It was too modern looking, and not like the old castles he had seen, and he was fascinated that it was more common than he had thought. It was phenomenal how thick the floor between the top floor and the lower floor was, but he had no way of noticing it as the region between the floors was covered at the stairs, where they would only have seen it, and it never looked large enough to conceal anything from where they had been, and he recalled the other castles and what they had been like.

Yet why had someone gone to such lengths to conceal this one?

The archeologists saw objects hidden away in the chamber below and they viciously smashed heavy rocks against the thick hard stone to make the hole bigger for them to climb in, and chunks of rocks started crumbling away and crashed down, and they got ready to climb in.

 

Chapter 11

 

The Chamber

 

Bryson swiftly shifted over to the chamber once an archeologist there moved away, where there was only room for one person.

He copied him and lay across the floor with his head and upper body entering the chamber.

He could not even guess how long it had been hidden away for! The place had confused their logical deductions all over the place, and they could not make proper assumptions and Bryson was surprised that even the most advanced scientists were stumped.

The obscurity there was full of chilling deadly silence, with the vast centuries that it had rested there making it hideous. There was a sensation of death having occurred there, and it being buried away in one of the deadliest regions.

Dead alien insects hung everywhere around the edges of the chamber and Bryson waved his hand in circles scraping them away from him.

In dimness below, just in the light’s range, he watched dim gleams from things in stones reflect dim light, producing a magical effect upon his hazy sight.

Faint echoes of his breathing could be heard in its extraordinary silence in the chamber, and he sensed that the archaeologists behind him had found something there and he could not realize where or what it was!

The descriptions that some of the archaeologists finally murmured made it unacceptable to believe what they suggested the chamber was! They specified that the location was a resting place of something! His mind conjured up vague visions of spooky alien ghosts resting there.

Water splashed over his face as it dripped from a crack in the roof overhead, and he moved sideways from it.

With it away he moved back and cleaned it away from his face and he watched an archeologist’s light at his side explore the chamber, which had been clearly cut out using the same method as the canyon, tunnel, and castle stone.

The chamber was small and things in it looked fragile and he believed they would be damaged if he entered it, and he had glimpses of things and tried to guess what they had been, and he listened to the surreal echoes of the archaeologists giving their thoughts of what was there.

He shifted his arms slowly down into it and an archeologist moved in close and shone the light right into it.

At his front an object came into sight and he felt its roughness with his fingertips through thick dirt, obscuring a proper view of it, and he cleaned the dirt away, and he placed his hands over it and its shape and hideous outline became clear and he moved back jerking his hands away, and established that it was an open-mouthed skeleton with a rusted knife embedded in its chest.

The others soon came over and crowded around it!

“How recent do you think this happened?” Merton asked, examining it up close.

“A very long time ago …” one of the archaeologists confirmed confidently, who was examining it closely.

Their voices changed and became more professional! Some archaeologists gave silent explanations to what might have happened, clearly affected by the occurrences that had happened at the castle.

Bryson watched Merton’s figure hanging over the chamber trying to grasp information about it, and he searched the remains of the clothing on the skeleton, but found nothing there except pieces of thick string, which it had been tied in.

“This place could have had devil worshipers or similar?” Merton said firmly to Bryson, unsure what else it could have been.

“I would say so!” one of the archaeologists replied.

“Someone gave this human sacrifice here, a long time ago!” he stated to them, and one of the archeologists wrote it down.

As Merton moved away the archaeologists moved in and got to work on checking it in detail, and with gasps and surprises they revealed its hideous agonized face more from the dirt.

They continued brushing away thick dirt, which obscured a proper view of it, while some crumbling bits of gray rot fell off.

Bryson’s mind slowly grasped its hideous outline, and he moved forwards to the chamber wondering what the place had been and why they had been doing it there, and he no longer heard the murmurs of the archaeologists still discussing their find, and what other people would think of it.

How many centuries had the chamber been hidden away there, and how long ago had the death occurred? The chamber had a chilling silence, and he regularly watched dim gleams from stone lighting up like from a mysterious source.

After listening to more of the thoughts of archeologists he realized that they were excited about discovering one of the inhabitants there, which they had not so far found, and they wanted quickly to reveal its fully cleaned features and properly examine it! But Bryson knew it would not show much as it was too old and bad condition, and all its remaining features were revealed already and that it could have even been human.

They wondered why the chamber had been so buried away? Why devil worshippers or whoever had made deadly sacrifices? The race was clearly an advanced race and from some form of ancient tribe!

He wondered what the place would throw at him next! All his life he had been use to solving things as they appeared and now he was having every unsolvable mystery dumped on him simultaneously without a suggestion of a clue.

“Did you come up with anything?” Mortimer asked, entering the room, to his amusement, noticing that he looked frustrated.

Yet they had an alien skeleton, which he noticed most of the archeologists were now more interested in than anything else, and he realized that it could give some information about them, and that they could be superstitious and make sacrifices to something, and he wondered if they could be even more deadly, defensive, and powerful than they imagined, which would explain why they built such a castle.

Mortimer moved around looking baffled, as well as tired, and examined the skeleton.

Bryson rested and listened to two of the archeologists explain what their theories were to him.

Bryson’s sight fell on the skeleton as they lifted the remaining bits of it out of the chamber, and he wondered if he should react to having the privilege of encountering an alien species.

The remains of the skull showed that it had similar looks after all, and he considered why!

Mortimer grew annoyed and one of the archeologists dropped part of the skull, and Bryson shifted position and saw something sparkle in it as he did, and he bent over it and stuck his hand in it at where it was, and into dirt in the center of it, and he probed through it and felt an object, and pulled it out.

“What do you think?” Merton asked, trying to see what it was.

Bryson cleaned the dirt away, encrusting most of it, and found it, and he started polishing it with a cotton handkerchief that he had in his pocket and revealed an ancient large thick metal collar, and he examined it and made it sparkle.

The large size of it was peculiar and he had not seen any normal one that size before.

“Can I see it?” an archeologist eagerly asked, and he swiftly shifted in beside him and put out his hand. “I’ve seen something like that before …”

Bryson handed it over seeing that he knew something, and the archeologist twisted and unscrewed an area of it, and removed it from it.

“Objects can be hidden in them!” the archeologist stated, and his fingers probed inside it and removed a piece of oily cloth.

 

Chapter 12

 

The Map

 

Bryson placed the ancient piece of worn cloth over the floor and stretched it out as far as he could without damaging it. Perhaps done for the first time in thousands of years, and someone shone a light directly onto it, and Bryson gasped as its faint details became clearer and archeologists grouped around it and they examined it.

“It’s an old drawing of something?” one of the archeologists moaned, seeing something that confirmed his beliefs.

Bryson knew that it was more, and that it was a combination of different views of some region of the castle structure with different side views and a top view, showing where things were there, and he knew it because it was so important and used to find things there, and he had seen something similar in the other castles. It was far more detailed and advanced, as he would have expected it to be, and more than what it looked like, and it was an accurate map of a region there.

Bryson’s thoughts occasionally went wild wondering what they had been up to there! This castle was like a town, and he was sure that they were in an accommodation region! What were they doing here? And why were there so many mysteries at the place?

Mortimer took the map when he stopped searching it and held it over his light, and Bryson considered the faint lines on it for a moment. He tried to realize what it had been like! And what they thought of the castle?

“But has it anything to do with the treasure?” one of the archeologists finally asked, desperate for clues.

They all took it and examined it for clues to its identity and passed it on, while mainly trying to guess why it was there!

It could be more valuable than assumed but on the other hand it could be anything! They studied it from different angles, until they lost interest.

“There looks to be far more there than there is here?” Merton stated, pointing at faint lines that showed far larger places and rooms than there. It was logical that the entire castle would not be accommodation! Unless the aliens were different, and only seemed human!

“Where do you think it is though?” an archeologist finally muttered, like he knew where it was and wanted to confirm it.

“It’s surely the central region!” Mortimer finally answered, seeing they were not coming out with anything. “So let’s have a check …”

After a few seconds the others agreed and showed that they wanted to look there anyway, and were tired of exploring the accommodation region, and they started moving out into the corridor, and Bryson put the map away in his pocket.

The place was valuable beyond belief and that could well prove there was more and that they had great wealth! Yet he could not realize why they never admitted there would be more treasures?

As he marched on behind the others he vaguely wondered how safe the castle structure itself really was and if the top floor was safe, as it had been built a vast amount of time ago and there could have been things that had been keeping it up that had deteriorated. The top floor looked far different from the rest of the castle, and clearly never repaired itself. Who would know if they had only designed it to last a few hundreds of years at the most?

Yet if it had stayed up the amount of time that it had it must be strong enough not to collapse! They could have easily built it to last! He had only seen castles with no roofs that were crumbling away, and he had never heard of one such as it falling. Yet he had heard of parts of modern structures collapsing! This world the island was on could well have a higher gravity than where it had been before, and there could be earthquakes!

 

Chapter 13

 

The Center of the Castle

 

It was surprising how accurately and firmly they had identified where the location on the map was in the castle, and he at one point had not even thought that they would locate it without spending weeks and exploring the whole castle!

The members of the Exploration Association with them seemed to be the best at it, and kept some of their detection methods a secret from them, and they soon were in the region examining the incredible place from the top floor, and identifying the places on the map.

The walk there had been about five-miles, through incredible corridors, which in places had collapsed into the floor below, and they learned far more about what the castle looked like than over their entire stay there and since finding the castle in the jungle.

The corridors entirely changed and many turned into corridors that went along balconies of immense halls and meeting places, where things like seats went out everywhere around central stage regions, and they entered other vast areas that were identical to city locations, which he compared them to, but many had no equivalent and had them stumped.

The castle was like a miniature city with the outer regions mainly accommodations and the central region with all of the governing and public work and leisure regions, and he estimated that the castle was around ten-miles in size, all around the square castle, which they confirmed from a central tower that went high above the castle, showing the immense structure, even with trees and vegetation covering most of the roof, and they saw large regions that had collapsed in at the top floor, and they photographed the castle from every angle before they left.

Bryson examined the best places to look on the map, and he started trying to examine any hidden marks on it, and one of the archeologists who helped him suddenly noticed something marked on it at the tower, and later on he saw him measuring the floor at the bottom of the tower, and he wondered what he was thinking.

The map looked different in the bright light from outside at a roof window and he saw things that had not been recognizable before and it slightly surprised him as he had expected it to have dulled lines and blemishes, especially because of its already bad condition and ancient age.

Bryson glared, partially blinded by a sudden illumination from the sun overhead, and its powerful glare, and from not having seen it for a long time. Then he saw more detail and faint lines that had faded and that had not been visible before and he wondered if the others had seen stuff that he had not seen there, and if they had why they never bothered examining it.

Yet it was also the fact he had not seen the place or what it was that had made parts of it unrecognizable as anything!

He studied things on it astonished at missing them and saw his location on it was marked in more detail, even though it was so faint that he had have taken it to be badly drawn marks or corrections rubbed away.

It looked too small to be significant and it was not just a bad drawing as it had been carefully and accurately drawn! And he considered why the alien had gone to such lengths to draw it so well into the sketch, and wondered why it had been killed and what it had been like, and why it had been buried there?

Bryson joined Merton and some of the archeologists measuring the room, who took it that he knew what they knew.

Bryson gradually realized what he had missed and that the map gave the exact location and center of the bottom of the tower, and they accurately measured the precise spot.

He was sure a small chamber existed there, and he wondered why it had been hidden away and why they had been so secretive, and had been marked on the old map?

Nonetheless, how could they check it? Where could the entrance to it be? It had to be sealed!

Bryson considered it for a moment realizing what Merton was considering, and he wondered if he would just knock a hole in the floor at the center of where it was marked on the map? Their faces still showed some puzzlement though, indicating that they had a problem and had not realized how best to deal with it.

Bryson started banging the floor at the spot and about it listening to see how hollow it sounded in different places.

They decided to do more, suddenly looking more energetic!

“It would be a shame to ruin such a floor for nothing,” Bryson explained, considering the hole that they had made in the floor to enter the chamber beneath the floor. “It would make a mess!”

One of the archeologists who had found the chamber suddenly decided to use the opportunity to show them what they were missing and went over to the spot at the center of the room and started brushing away dirt around the perimeter of it, showing them that there was in fact a gap going around it, which looked like a large crack and was deliberately concealed.

“What do you think it is then?” Bryson asked him, confused.

“We’ll need to find a way to tug it out from the side!” he explained, and Bryson shrugged and decided to wait for him to show him what he was talking about.

The archeologists had them go to different places around the spot, examining the crack, and gave them each a tool to insert into the crack, which allowed them to grip the concealed slab there, and they yanked it slightly outwards, proving nothing was holding it, and Bryson recalled a similar entrance that they had found at the last castle, and realized that it was really a large trapdoor concealing something below, and he helped them pull it out, and soon realized that it then opened out freely on hinges at one side.

It opened out revealing a dark hidden chamber beneath them, and the archeologist left to get a light!

 

Chapter 14

 

The Hidden Tunnel

 

Once the archeologist returned Parker arrived back there with him, after resting and having a meal, and he realized that they had found something and he saw Merton and them standing around the large hole in the floor.

The archeologist shone his light around the large hole and deep into the chamber, which went deep below somewhere.

“What do you reckon’s down there?” Bryson asked, trying to see in it as far as he could with the light, but all he saw were stone steps vanishing below.

Bryson entered the tunnel when Merton entered it, with the light showing the ancient steps going straight down, and Bryson followed him, surprised that they could make a tunnel and stairs fit into such a confined space, and he examined it in detail as he crept down.

Bryson allowed Merton to gain some distance and watched him going down without a light, using Bryson’s light to see the steeply declining steps, and he wondered how much danger there was there as he continued following him down.

He moved down making sure that he never slipped after watching Merton nearly do it, and a deep thud echoed down from behind and he swiftly turned and saw Parker following him, for the Exploration Association, and he realized that it was a good idea only having three of them as the ancient derelict steps might not be able to support more weight.

The ebbing radiance of his light was not enough to fully cover the three of them at the distance they were apart, and neither of the other two attempted to move nearer to him, or had lights hidden away that he thought they might have, by their distancing, and when he speeded up to catch up with Merton Parker fell behind him and he had to slow down, and he was amazed when Merton even entered a region below where his light never fully reached, or allowed him to see Merton.

They were strange sometimes in such circumstances and he realized that he was now going down without checking his footing, and safety too, and he tried to grasp the concept of these tunnels and thought of the last tunnels that he had entered and what they had been for, and he imagined his position in the castle, from the floors, and on the map, and tried to recall the place where they were at and what was behind the walls, and where they were going. He was sure that it might have been part of its defense against invaders, with it being a castle! Unless the castle design had been used just for looks, which he had suspected? Why else should such a structure with such technology need a castle design? Yet it was aliens that had built it and they might have had another use for it!

Sounds from his front and behind altered and echoed and muddled in strange tones, which he imagined were other things, like the stairs collapsing, and at times he expected to go plummeting into a dark abyss, and he strained his eyes more and more to see what he was doing, where Merton was, and occasionally looked back at Parker and what looked like his slow casual approach, even though he stayed at the same distance away, and he wondered why he was so keen to find what was there, which made him believe that there could be something there.

Yet Bryson started to see that it might be guesses and that there could be anything there, from some ancient map that was not connected to anything that had been fully proven!

He saw little below and saw little above, and that there were no new features of anything, and that the tunnel’s small shape (less than a meter all around him) vanished into the dark, where Merton had vanished into.

The steps seemed to descend more sharply and hazardously and he had to climb down more, rather than walk down like with normal stairs, and he had to hold himself upright and lean backwards, and its drop seemed perpendicular at times.

Once he thought he heard distant movements from below, surrounded by their surges of strange sounds, as though sounds from the future were appearing, and he imagined it something like was a warning of something from himself, foreseeing the future, perhaps from something like particles from some future event leaving space and time and reappearing there with it being detected by his mind, with some hidden detection system that had been built up through millions of years, and he reacted by watching out for anything ahead! He believed his body was capable of far more at many different levels!

What was Merton up to? Why was Parker not reacting, and he considered calling down to him or waiting for Parker, and he decided to wait for Parker, and he stopped and watched him, with his light oscillating irregularly. Its light swayed over the stone, and the narrow shaft seemed to vanish into a point below.

A feeble glow from something below caught his attention and he wondered what was there to reflect it, and his eyes altered to the light there and he saw Merton struggling to do something on the steps and he rushed down towards him, and wondered why he was not shouting for help as he saw him hanging from something at the steps.

It was as though sound was vanishing somewhere there and that he could not hear anything!

When he got close to him he stood shocked as he saw that the steps had collapsed, and he wondered why it had not been loud or why he had not felt the shock.

He swiftly placed the light down and watched Merton virtually hanging by his fingertips from the lowest remaining step, and he realized it had collapsed a long time ago and that he had walked over the edge and had just caught the step, and Bryson lifted him onto the dangerous steps above, and he realized how crazy Merton had become!

 

Chapter 15

 

The Thing in the Spacesuit

 

Bryson felt happy to be back at the front of the castle again, and in their meeting room, resting in one of the seats, which the others had made while they had been exploring the center of the castle.

“I know these rooms like the back of my hand!” one of the scientists claimed, and Bryson realized that he was working his way up to asking them what they had explored and found on their trip, and he wondered why nobody had said anything and he realized that they were too tired too.

Suddenly, the scientist jumped, and Bryson’s heart leapt, when a figure entered the room in a spacesuit, which shifted out from the darkness in the corridor, and one of the archeologists reached for his gun and found that the weapon was gone!

They all moved away from the figure and some moved near the door, and they all stared at the figure of the spacesuit, and Bryson relaxed and wondered who the hell was there and where he had got the spacesuit.

Bryson watched the strange figure move in close and bang his glove hard against a table near him, and he watched shocked!

There was something strange there that he could not grasp about it, and he moved and did things far differently than any of them, and Bryson watched Merton and his shocked reactions. It was like there was something there that should not be there!

He could not place the man and put it down to memory loss from his lack of sleep and all the work that they had carried out, and the strange environment.

Parker studied his faceplate and could not see through the dark shiny material, and the figure never reacted and sat in a seat.

“We’ll have to check him!” Mortimer stated, after minutes of silence, to the unsaid questions.

“Who could it be?” one of the archeologists asked confused.

“He’s not one of us!” another archeologist finally stated. “And all the guns are gone!”

“That’s a good question!” Parker replied first. “Who or what else could be here in this hellhole place!”

“He must have something to say if he traveled here!” one of the scientists replied quickly.

“It might be the killer of your scientist friend?” an archeologist stated firmly.

Bryson watched them all become aware of the danger, and start to think of ways of protecting themselves.

“And what does it want?” the scientist replied first. “That is the question! And why did it want to meet us here? It could easily have kept itself hidden away!”

“This could be a first contact situation?” Parker replied.

Bryson studied the figure of the spacesuit and realized that it had not moved or done anything since it had sat down.

“If they monitored us and traced us back here …”

“What do they want?”

Bryson sensed someone could do something stupid and it was not going to say anything so he walked over to it and slowly lifted the faceplate of the spacesuit, and stood back shocked!

It was the scientist that had been killed, and they stood staggered, and the others that could not see its face rushed to areas where they could see what was there.

The dead scientist removed his spacesuit and sat back into his seat, and they examined him in every detail and saw that his clothes were identical, and one of the archeologists rushed off and returned and told them that the body of the scientist was not there!

“We cannot leave this!” Parker announced.

Bryson sat down confused, trying to work out what they should do, and what it might do, and watched the figure alter and vanish!

 

Chapter 16

 

The Next Death

 

Bryson felt happy as the scientists finished work constructing a small vehicle, using parts that they had got from one of the wall machines. It was a simple but effective means of transport, and moved them and their things about the way that they wanted!

Though they were still to test it properly by using it to travel back into the central region of the castle!

Bryson started to realize that more of them were excepting their fate and that they would have to live on the island and would not be able to return to the Earth, or over a long time! There was, of course, the chance that people back on the Earth realized something had happened and copied what they had done to trace where they ended up or find the treasures that they had been looking for. All they needed was an airplane with the surveillance technology and to copy their scanning where they had been!

Yet even if the world appeared back on the Earth they would have to get in the air and leave the place!

When they used the vehicle to return to the central region and continued their explorations there they decided to build more vehicles with more power and velocity, and they found more items of use on them, and returned satisfied later that day and received to two major surprises from the others on what had happened while they had been away.

The first left them shocked as there had been another death and one of the scientists had been found killed, but they managed to decrease the amount of suspects. Yet many of them thought it might be what had used the dead body of the scientist in the spacesuit! And many of the scientists believed it was something attempting to make contact with them, and had used what it could, and had returned the body back to its original condition and place that it had been.

Bryson believed that someone had killed them, especially by what had been done to them, even if he never had a clue why it had been done! And he noticed that the others started to question each other on where they had been and what they had been doing, and if anyone had argued with the men.

The second surprise was that a communications device that one of them had completed, which was more powerful, started receiving messages from the airplane! But had not been able to reply, but the messages said that they had fully repaired all the damage to the airplane, and found that they had more petrol available than they had thought, and that they intended to make a short flight over the island to search and photograph it.

Parker immediately tried new ways of communicating with them, but could not get through, and told them all in the meeting room that he had a plan.

Parker was the owner of a major company and leading scientist, and was responsible and great at organizing, and they all listened to his ideas regardless of how incredible they seemed.

Bryson straight away knew that there was danger involved, but it did not seem to involve them, but there would a lot of work, and he was not sure there would be no screw-ups or it being a success!

“What is it?” Merton conclusively moaned, after waiting for him to tell them for at least an hour.

“We’ll have to accept that we’re here to stay!” Parker firmly replied. “We cannot even imagine getting off this island! The airplane may have petrol but it cannot make it anywhere, across the sea.”

“Which most of us have known for sometime!” Merton moaned cheekily, showing them his concerns.

“Well, this place is the safest and best place for us on this whole island. True?”

Bryson watched everyone there agree one by one, and Bryson was sure he did not want to leave the safety there, even if there was a killer about, and he did not want to leave his room, bed, food machine, and he agreed out loud that they should stay there, and the others agreed.

“Well,” Parker continued. “We cannot leave the pilots there!”

“So what are we going to do?” Merton replied. “They could even think that we are dead! I would say that they will stay where they are!”

“Correct! If only we could find a way to communicate with them? Has anyone got any ideas?”

Bryson realized that Parker had an idea but had an unsolved problem and that he needed to communicate with them.

“They would still have to travel across the island without any weapons and find this place?” Merton moaned. “It would be a very dangerous mission!”

“I’ve an answer to that! And us keeping the airplane! We could build a landing site on part of the castle roof! Nearby, where it is solid and can support the weight! What do you think?”

“That sounds a great idea!” one of Parker’s scientists replied first. “There actually is an area nearby where the roof is in its original condition and the same as these lower floors, which still repairs damage done to it! We discovered it the other day!”

“What do you think?” Parker asked.

They all agreed, and wanted it there, but they had to find a way to communicate with the pilots!

Bryson nodded firmly in agreement and returned to where he had been resting and wondered how they could communicate with airplane! He was sure that the reason that they had not been able to reply to the airplane was that the communications equipment needed to be far more larger and powerful, and he wondered why they had not tried to build it already, or somehow increased its power of something.

He had some ideas on improving things and told them to Parker and other scientists and they agreed.

The first idea was to build a communications device with enough power, and the second idea was to build the landing site where they had planned and leave a large message written across it telling them to land there!

 

Chapter 17

 

The New Mission

 

The scientists endeavored to inspect everything, and do what could be done in such a position, preparing for the airplane to fly over the island to explore what was there.

Parker worked away, at the edge of the action and the airplane landing site on the castle roof, organizing everything, studying readouts given to him by scientists, making conclusions, and giving his findings into a microphone of a recorder, communicator, or to scientists near him, while occasionally examining the island about him in glances.

The island was a bright, desolate of human activity, and stretched out all around them, and covered mainly by immense trees, with its many dense dangerous jungle areas, and golden sand or hill regions, and with the curious massive cavity around the castle and its jungle.

Bryson and the others had finished all the heavy physical work and procedure, and he felt weary from it having been unexpectedly lengthened after them having to examine the landing site in detail for anything that could damage or destroy an airplane.

The main job had been removing muck, debris, and thick bushes there, and Bryson saw how lucky they were as much of the roof had trees and large thick vegetation growing over it.

It was a perfect landing site, and could not be more even, and Bryson thought he even saw landing sites at other regions, where the roof had deteriorated, where the castle’s builders had landed airplanes and Bryson wondered where the airplanes had ended up, and wondered why the thing that used the dead scientist’s body had got the idea for the spacesuit.

If they were unable to contact the airplane and it never saw them he wondered if they could build a small airplane. Some of Parker’s scientists had experience with airplanes!

They even finished the large message across the landing site that he was sure the pilots might see, asking them to use it as a landing site, and below scientists were furiously working on the communications equipment to try to contact them, and Bryson realized that they were doing their best.

It surprised him how keen they were to have the airplane there, and he wondered if it was actually to use if the Earth appeared there, and Bryson realized if the Earth did appear that the pilots could leave there without them, and they could have a place to land on the Earth.

Bryson noticed that Merton had an idea that he had kept secret, and he wondered why, and he refused to say anything!

It was soon late evening and they finished the work and message, and were cleaning themselves up, when Bryson wondered again why there were no real large flying species there, and heard a faint buzz in the distance, which he listened to wondering if it was something, and realized that it was the airplane when the sound altered to a different tone.

Parker reacted to his response first and used his communications device to the scientists in the castle below, and shouted, “Have you finished the communications equipment!”

“No!” a scientist confirmed. “It’ll take hours to complete!”

Parker and the others gasped and started to realize that all their work could be ineffective, as they realized the airplane was not flying high enough to see it, and it was flying low surveying the island in detail, and Bryson watched on in horror, especially when it clearly took its closest position to the castle structure and it was clear that it could not see them from there, and they all knew that the mission had been a failure.

Yet at the side of Bryson’s eyes he saw Merton working quickly on something, and he wondered what the hell he was up to!

Suddenly Merton ran over to where they were, shouting, “Get the hell down! I used a large amount of explosives in two!”

To their surprise they watched large homemade rockets firing into the air from where Merton had been, from pipes that he had assembled to launch them, and some accurately fired over to the airplane, and Bryson gasped as they exploded, and they stood stunned by the blasts of two of the last rockets exploding like powerful bombs, sending up large flocks of flying creatures from jungle regions all across their front.

Parker’s calm concentrating glare then caught Bryson’s attention, and he followed his glare over to the airplane and they watched it change direction, and fly over towards them, and they stood and waved at it, and ran over to the edges as it came down.

 

Chapter 18

 

The Monster

 

A deep red streak of light shot through the castle walls like a large red laser beam, going through walls like they were just mist, but with accuracy and intelligence, seeking to carry out some programmed mission, with it altering to bright red glowing flickers, and it raged on.

Scientists witnessed it and filmed it with cameras intending to capture the killer, and when Bryson saw it he saw some energy force that traveled through matter with such speed that he could not think of an equivalent.

Further glimpses of it appeared later and it was described as being like red lightning, with clear descriptions of an explosive shock of sound. Others saw materializations and swift flashes of red, and when they slowed the filmed sequences down they stood stunned observing a red field of energy with devil features, straight out of the realms of hell, and they realized that they were confronting a new deadly life form.

One film sequence captured Bryson’s imagination, which he showed to Merton and Mortimer, and they stood staggered to, to his amazement, and just stared at its giant red demon shape glowing, within hideous energy surges.

What it was remained unknown and they observed it while it carried out what it was doing, while it consistently stopped itself vanishing from existence and back into its original pure energy state, and Bryson wondered if it had the same origins as the thing in the spacesuit that had attempted to make contact with them.

Although most of the people there thought it was one of the things in the jungle, which had made it into the castle, which brought up the question of why they could not enter that region. Yet some of the scientists and others thought there was something there preventing them entering. There would have been signs of them being there!

After setting up equipment to get a proper look at it they finally managed to get a close and detailed view of it, which showed that parts of its composition frequently altered or vanished from view and even formed other hideous things.

How could such a thing exist and what was its natural environment? Had it appeared from the great immense galaxy, and from the immense energy forces and unnatural environment that existed there? How did create or get its vast powers, or had it a way of storing them? And what the hell was the thing doing there?

It shifted through different states and forms of itself like a freak of nature, and Bryson started to believe that it had entered from another strange universe or dimension where things were different and it was trying to adapt to there, or was a being trapped or living between dimensions.

He had witnessed things like it in the last castle, and still had not solved what was there!

In ancient times people would have either escaped with their lives and given accounts of confronting the most deadly and powerful demon from the deepest depths of hell or given accounts of it attempting to brutally kill or drain their bodies of energy, and leave their remains in hideous forms.

Yet when Bryson told Merton and Mortimer what he believed it was they ignored and dismissed it, and only admitted that it could be interdimensional or whatever else, and he realized that they had discovered something!

After listening to their assumptions he realized that they believed it was to do with what had landed them there on the island, and that it gave reactions and had defenses to certain things, like it reacted to the airplane’s surveillance scan of it, especially when it eventually landed them there, after it blocking their scans, and their scan on the island giving the castle structure.

According the people on the airplane they had attempted to scan there again just before they landed at the castle and had picked up interference that had blocked them seeing any proper results.

Parker and his scientists were in another world as they had the airplane and all the valuable equipment, and they had attempted to use it on the thing rushing through the walls and they had received the same reactions as their attempt to scan the castle, and they believed that it was somehow with it!

Sometimes it had been seen lurking through the dark shadows of the castle doing unseen hideous things, and examining the formations of things.

At times it had seemed to detect their thoughts and try to understand what they were, and detect strange forms of energy or sources from them as though trying to analyze what they could be!

 

Chapter 19

 

The Interdimensional Scan

 

Bryson was amazed to discover from Mortimer that the airplane’s new scanning technology used interdimensional scanning, which the military had used at the last castle that they had been at, and he realized why the thing that had landed the airplane had reacted, as the other had done at the other castle.

It was virtually like trying to read its mind to him! Though it was far more advanced than the technology and combating the problem, and he wondered what it was up to.

It had not damaged their equipment and that proved to Bryson and them that it wanted it to be there.

It surprised Bryson that main place that they were unable to scan there, which they were given a glimpse of something existing there, was at the tunnel below the castle tower that they had found, which had been on the map that they had found, and that it must be at the bottom of the castle, far below where the stone steps had collapsed, and Merton had fallen off and nearly died.

Merton was obsessed with there, and soon moved some equipment and scientists into the room there at the bottom of the castle, with tunnel behind the wall, and eventually persuaded Parker into moving his equipment there to examine what they could behind the wall.

The scientists set everything up around room wall and detected a disturbance there for them to observe, and Bryson arrived with some of his things and made himself comfortable with being there, and especially away from the murder scene at the other side of the castle, which had the scientists there now packed together and coming out with new methods of filming what was happening there. They had not put any cameras in their rooms but they had set them up in all the corridors, and if anyone entered there they would be recognized!

Yet what Bryson never forgot was one of the deaths had occurred while most of them had been at the other side of the castle, and that had lowered the figure of the suspects.

The real mystery was why the person had done it, and they could not realize if it would happen again. The person would have to be mad to carry anything out there now, and would surely be got eventually.

It surprised Bryson that the things were connected! The lost treasure, the map, and the disturbance and what had taken them down there.

It was incredible as at one point he had considered the thing and the tunnel to be the most dangerous place there, with the supernatural disturbances there, and it was there just behind the wall in front of him, in the tunnel, and which could well be the most powerful supernatural spot that they had discovered, and it captured Merton and Mortimer’s imagination and research, and he now felt happy there with feelings of comfort from being away from the murder occurrences, which they were annoying him everywhere with the detection of.

He never had a way of solving it at the moment, or perhaps at all, and he wondered if they could examine the minds of all the remaining suspects!

At one point he had been sure that they had been going to remove all the suspects and take them all away to interrogate them. Sounds of them were away in the distance still active in his imagination, as he watched all the scientists in the room about him doing their work and he considered what they could achieve there at the most, but again he had too little facts to assume anything.

He had thought of getting permission from Merton or Mortimer to have their scientists inform him of any new discoveries at his room, to give him any information from the equipment as they found it, but he decided to hang around there and they would tell him anything important when it occurred.

He frequently heard gasps from the scientists there when they considered what could be behind the wall, and the power of it, with it being able to do such powerful things and being from beyond the universe! It reminded him of sitting at a wall with hell or some hideous place behind it. What was he missing? What were they missing?

He was starting to think that he would end up believing that anything could exist anywhere if it had the right means, and he knew the powers of science could be used to create incredible things.

The situation was getting better anyway and the castle’s interior was great, but could be dangerous and he wondered if he was imagining that they could get out of the place and any future situations alive, and that the place and supernatural disturbances were playing games with them and if they either escaped from there or it was ready it would take action against them! The tension on them for action had clearly been increasing!

Bryson suddenly recalled recognizing some of the work that some of the scientists had done years ago, when he had been examining documents, and he recalled why he had remembered it all, as it had to do with them checking for the existence of paranormal for the military.

Their stuff was surprising and even more surprising with them working there with the psychic researchers and he recalled that he had even originally thought that they had been deliberately putting the paranormal research title on their project to cover their work and discoveries, as he had not properly seen anyone even check what they had claimed they had been doing or had created. He had thought that they had also been checking alien encounters or the possibility of an alien encounter having happened!

He had once questioned them on what they had been doing in more detail and if they had found anything and they gave him documents that informed him that they were checking for virtually all known forms of unknown disturbances worldwide.

He questioned Mortimer about supernatural disturbances and if they had detected anything occurring there or elsewhere when the deaths had taken place and he informed him that they had not been properly able to detect anything as they never had their paranormal scientists and equipment there, but had acknowledged many from his experience, and was sure some existed there in the castle.

He wondered if they could put something together that could properly detect anything emerging there in the castle, and they could properly check the red demon entity that had charged through the walls there.

They could know where anything of that nature was located and they could warn the others! They were not actually protected by anything from it, and he wondered if there was some reason that it never reacted to them?

“Presumable supernatural reactions and any presence will act on things and produce effects to indicate them being there,” Merton replied firmly, when he had asked him. “Such as it altering air currents, gravity, magnetic fields, radioactivity, scent, sound waves, static, the light spectrum …”

“This scanning equipment of David Parker is highly advanced and more than anything we’ve encountered!” Bryson replied. “It can scan and check everything that is about in a degree that has not been done before! To find out if we are missing something!”

Merton glared at him for a second and laughed, and he looked as if he was wondered how much he was exaggerating things, and replied, “What’s there is capable of stopping it though! It even achieved it at the airplane miles out over the sea!”

“I think it might let us have some more information!” Mortimer finally replied, considering it. “This is not the same as the last castle or other situations either! I think we may be able persuade it into giving us information! It must know we are not a threat! What I want to know is what it wants and why it is here? Why has it not left here after such a long length of time? And, very importantly, why does it do what it does? We might be able to persuade it that we can help it?”

“We have an abundance of things!” Merton continued. “We specialize and experiment in detecting things! This is the best there is and we love investigating anything extraordinary! Even if it is or is not an assassin trying to wipe us out … And we’d love to help it and study it if it is on our side!”

Bryson started to grasp how advanced they were now and how undetectable the thing really was! And he wanted to see what they were up against!

“I don’t believe we would even have found it if it had not wanted to show itself!” Mortimer added, while clearly trying to encourage the scientists around him in their work again. “It is pretty well concealed!”

Bryson was confused and wondered what they were suggesting, and why they were so secretive in places? He had always wondered what they had discovered without him, and was sure that they were covering things up! Surely they would only really receive fame for such a discovery if it was proven to exist?

“We have found something new!” Bryson continued. “We have not seen anything like it before! It is unknown and it has intelligence and power!”

“An existence with powers that we have not seen before?” Merton replied.

“We know little about it and if it ever is or was a life form?” Mortimer continued. “Or what form of life it is or could have been? But we are sure one of its properties is that it exists through other time zones, or dimensions of time!”

Both Merton and Bryson, and other scientists there, including Parker, looked up simultaneously, and looked at him!

“What makes you think its present in other time zones?” Merton asked, curiously.

“The time traveler from the future traced it to Hess’s crash, and told us that he had traced the ultimate time traveler of the future and its lost treasures and ultimate technology of colossal value through different time zones!”

Bryson was surprised, and realized that they had forgotten about that, and that it might actually be from the future and exist through different time zones. Yet he was unsure, as well as the others, what that meant! Had the time traveler meant that or had it just been the way that he talked, with its future language.

Things normally did exist in different time zones, and he wondered why it had not been present in time zones going into the future, and for many thousands of years.

After a few minutes Mortimer watched them, and replied, “It’s pretty vague! But I think it is hidden in some hidden region outside time and in most time zones! I think that it has found a hidden region outside space and time, and the fourth dimension, where it is not normally traceable, and that the time travelers of the future detected it with their time probes, and the time traveler’s time machine detected it while being outside space and time, at a position where the time machine must have put itself to detect all the different time zones together, for it to detect the exact time zone to reenter.”

“It actually exists there outside the time zones?” Merton asked.

“And interdimensional in time zones, making it normally invisible in the time zones as well as outside the time zones, and for some reason was visible in the time zones Hess crashed in and we were in!”

“It stopped us detecting it with the interdimensional scanning technology!” Bryson continued. “And could have avoided being detected at the time zones! Which leaves one question left, and why it has hidden itself away from everything for so long?”

“And why it wanted us to find it?” Mortimer answered firmly. “It must have known that the time traveler was not capable of much, and that we would not have found it without him!”

 

Chapter 20

 

The New Equipment

 

Bryson was more confused than ever before! What the hell were they about to make contact with, and why did it want them?

Why was it so hidden away and so powerful? Just how dangerous could it become?

Bryson realized their point once again and heard them silently confide that they wished to keep what was happening as confidential as possible, and wondered what they could actually discover and what they actually expected.

As they considered what to say next Bryson examined nearby newly installed equipment, and recognized that it was for detecting neutrinos and considered what they used it for, and guessed it was another way of detecting the undetectable.

Much of it was new and being checked out further on the airplane, and wondered what Parker hoped to discover or achieve.

Bryson had decided to check out their new equipment when he could, even though he was not sure what most of the stuff on the airplane was for. What he had seen had been little and could be easily have been exaggerated by them! They could be keeping the real stuff hidden away, as it was highly confidential and they were scientists with an interest in it, especially Merton and Mortimer.

When he arrived back there later he was surprised to see that the place was packed with more equipment, which had been in boxes on the airplane, and even though he never knew what it was he was sure it was powerful stuff and the latest technology. The place looked transformed into something new! And he was surprised to see other scientists had arrived to see what was happening there.

One of the biggest surprises he got was when examined it up close and saw how expensive and advanced it was! The military back on the Earth would be enraged at its loss! He could not understand how they could put it there with such value!

Everywhere he looked he found them searching for clues and examining things, and realized that they were going to discover something of immense importance!

 

Chapter 21

 

The Killer

 

When he arrived back at the meeting room he heard a heavy thud that sounded like an explosion of something and he felt it shudder through his body, and he realized someone had fired a gun and he and Merton rushed over to where they heard it and at the front of the castle, where they now usually avoided!

As they reached there, wondering what was happening, they saw a strange black figure like a hairy ape creature covered in long black hair rushing out into the jungle, which he thought was staggering, and wondered what it was.

When it started vanishing into the trees he looked about for what he was missing and stood confused when he saw two of the archeologists hidden behind a tree blasting rounds of bullets at it, and one finally hitting it!

Bryson put on a thicker jacket from his bag and threw his bag into the castle, and rushed over to them, and he became sure something was going to happen there as they were getting ready to do something, and they rushed out into the jungle and invited them to follow them and they followed, checking that it was not going to turn darker, but he was sure that they had at least an hour before it did.

Bryson soon started showing his presence when he questioned one of them, while they scrambled through the trees and he heard something in front of them giving panic-stricken cries.

They clearly were chasing the killer out into the jungle, after it had tried to kill one of the archeologists and they were glad to have Bryson there.

None of them could identify the killer and they wondered what it was and why it was killing them! None of them clearly had seen its face, and they were positive that they had shot and could kill it, before it escaped!

It had entered the castle and tried to kill one of them again but had been caught this time, and it had alerted Bryson that they had not even locked or shut the castle entrance, especially with all the things in the jungle there!

One of the archeologists removed a light and flashed it over a dark area, heavily surrounded in large trees, and they watched it illuminate there, making Bryson also realize it had become dimmer around them, with the sky above darker, and he wondered if they had mistimed it. Was this thing even setting them up and luring them into a trap somewhere ahead?

It turned worse later when he realized that they were going to refuse to return until they came to a conclusion!

Yet they had guns and many bullets, which they had made, and the thing surely had not seen guns before, and he realized it could have them out there in the dark with all those things there about!

It confused him as nobody yet had properly seen its features below its hair, which was clearly covered, and the speed of it was incredible and like a good athlete. Yet had it increased its running speed to get out of being caught, and he wondered how long it could run at that speed? They were sure that it had slowed down!

Its speed was all it had and where they had underestimated it and it had managed to get out into the jungle, but it had left bloodstains and footprints and them going after it fast.

When Bryson saw one of its full footprints he was surprised! As it looked like a human footprint, but far smaller and lighter, with its placement strange and placed differently than he had seen before! Yet he knew nothing like a human or anything else could exist there, and to Bryson’s disappointment it still seemed to be traveling at a fast pace and he wondered where the hell it was going to out there, and he wondered if it had attacked them as they had been the same as it, which could mean that it was on its own and at war with its own species.

It had survived in the jungle and seemed to know it and where it was going, and it proved that they could survive there. He was sure that the other things in jungle when they had arrived at the castle might have attacked them there as they walked straight through them and openly stood against them, and he was sure that it survived by hiding and avoiding them!

Their confidence increased by the discovery of a large amount of blood that showed that it had been badly wounded and that they had not imagined it, and they collected some and examined it and Bryson was amazed that it looked the same as theirs and as though it had been altered with something, and something on the wound had altered it somehow, and he wondered if they could catch it if they chased it for long enough, and he was sure that it was attempting to keep going until they gave up!

Although they kept considering turning back as it became darker and deeper in the jungle, and it looked as though they could be ambushed at any time, and Bryson even started wondering if they could make it back without getting lost there, and even thought of leaving a trail of something.

When it finally turned to its darkest they saw its shape away in the distance racing and stumbling through trees, giving out cries of despair when it realized the grim truth, and he felt sorry for it and wondered if they let it go if it would avoid them and killing them, but he could not be sure and thought that they should at least capture the thing and check it out! It was far too dangerous!

He wondered where such a thing lived and why it never moved away from such a deadly place? Why had it entered there? Why had it killed them? And why had it kept returning?

The surprising thing was he was sure that it could escape by climbing to the top of a tree! It was lighter and an ape creature!

On the horizon through an area of trees he spotted a bright glowing light, from an immense star beaming out, with beams of radiance blasting through the darkness, through the trees, and he watched its surreal features and tried to compare them to anything that he had seen on the Earth, but never succeeded and ignored it.

The archaeologists suddenly shouted and ran away in front as fast as they could, leaving them behind.

 

Chapter 22

 

The Last Human

 

Away in the distance they watched the archeologists using their lights to search for somewhere beside some trees and stopped and Bryson tried to see what was happening, through the trees in vague light there, and he raced towards them.

Bryson exhausted himself trying not to miss anything, determined to find out what happened, and was blinded by one of the archeologist’s bright light as he beamed it directly in his direction, blasting out of the blackness, and Bryson stopped and waited until Merton caught up with him and they continued when they saw things clearly ahead and moved over to them, standing around something in the vegetation.

Bryson rushed over, sensing that it was needed for some reason, almost blinded from the mixture of bright light and intense dark there, considering everything that he was up against and attempting to observe every place at the one time!

He listened and all he heard was a faint wind blowing some trees about, with pieces of debris falling around wildly.

In all the footsteps below him he suddenly noticed the killer’s footprints and that they staggered around and he saw that it had collapsed where the archeologists were standing ahead of him, and he saw a trail of blood there.

They had attempted to fix its wound with bandages, and when Bryson stood beside them he saw that it was still alive but very close to death.

By their reactions he was sure that they did not have a clue what they were dealing with now! It was dark, within the grounds of the deadliest jungle that he had been in, and they had chased a vicious killer animal and had shot it!

Bryson froze trying to see its face, expecting it to attack him, and he saw that they had tied it up with thick string.

Bryson moved in close trying to see it properly and saw its face, and it watched a nearby branch come falling down from a tree.

Bryson’s heart exploded into action as he recognized its features, and its facial features were directly illuminated by one of the lights!

He watched the figure almost fall sideways, barely able to stay alive, and he saw its blood was the same!

Merton strolled there, not shining his light there, as though not daring to – approaching in wonder as though he were going to meet the devil himself!

Bryson stared down in horror at what he was positive had to be a genetic cross between a human and some alien, crippled across the ground!

It resembled some form of ghost there, with it giving weak splutters from its mouth!

“Do you know what it is?” one of the archeologists muttered, slightly shivering and gritting his teeth.

And they waited for Bryson to say something!

“I want to try to talk to it first!” he pleaded, and they moved back and Bryson knelt down beside it.

“Scientists!” its weak voice muttered, making them gasp, and Bryson nodded in agreement, amazed it could speak his language.

“Are you human?”

“Yes! The last of your future species of human! The last of us returned to living as animals years ago!”

“How did you get here though?” he asked confused.

“We were on the last starship to leave Earth, traveling to a dazzling new world hidden in the depths of the galaxy! It was believed that there was nobody left on the Earth! But we encountered something in the depths of space, far beyond the solar system, and though we had one of the most advanced and powerful starships created with the most advanced defenses it captured it! We were in suspended animation and were brought out of it to witness what happened!

“It brought our starship down on this island, where it rests to this day!”

“Where is it buried?” Bryson asked, amazed, and amazed that they could have missed it.

“The castle!”

“That castle is a starship?” one of the archeologists gasped.

“It was designed and controlled by our most advanced computers, and was capable of many things, and was capable of altering itself into many things, which we wanted, and supplying us with all our needs! Except the alien encounter!

“Our leaders and people decided on the castle as a defense, with the defenses that they created to defend it from the things on this island and on the other worlds it moved to!

“This Earth island moved from world to world, uncontrollably, and more and more people made mistakes and died! Many of us reentered suspended animation, and made frequent reappearances, controlled by its computers, taking us out of suspended animation to view any changes or anything we asked to be brought out of it for! I was determined to be the last, and asked it be, and I watched our people slowly die away. They had wars and deaths from the dangers here!”

Bryson realized that it had been them that had built the canyon and tunnel that they had found there, and that it had been humans that had built everything there! Then he recalled what had happened when he had been going down the stone steps in the tunnel from the canyon and that he had left space and time, and he knew that it was not the humans there, and their technology was not good enough to do it, and he recalled being analyzed and tested by something, before he awakened in the room below, and he knew it was the thing that had landed the starship and the airplane on the island.

“Where did this alien look like?” Bryson asked, concerned.

“Nobody has ever saw it! I think it only used its powers one other time! I think some people found it and attacked it!”

“Where did they find it?”

“I think it was detected directly below the castle!”

“Below the tower?”

“Yes! There! Where you are investigating it!”

“Why do all those things at this place avoid the castle?”

“The castle has defenses against them! Hidden energy shields that detects them that they avoid as they can kill them, or damage them until they leave its grounds!”

“So what happened to the top floor of the castle?”

“The starship’s functions and energy supplies diminished over millions of years … And it will eventually no longer function!”

“Millions of years!” Bryson gasped, amazed at how much they had underestimated it. “Your millions of years old?”

“Yes! Perhaps billions! I have changed my lifestyle a great deal every time I have been awakened from suspended animation! I only awoke this time on your appearance here!”

“Did you actually see this alien actually kill anyone directly?”

“No!”

“Why did you kill our friends?” one of the archeologists asked.

“I was searching for information in their rooms! I did not want to be discovered and could have been killed myself! I am still not fully sure of your identity!”

“Have you heard anything of the ultimate time traveler and the lost treasures?” Bryson asked.

He laughed aloud, and went into fits of hysterical laughs, and stopped himself and held himself, and answered humorously, “What you don’t believe in those old tales? Even though that alien encounter threw us back in time and onto this island, which was an original prehistoric Earth island, time travel is too dangerous and many people who attempted to find the ultimate time traveler and its lost treasures with it have died!”

Bryson watched the billion year old man gradually fall over dead, and he wondered if they had made a mistake and killed the last human born on the planet Earth!

 

Chapter 23

 

The Zombies

 

On their way back through the dark jungle they barely noticed the darkness and dangers and Bryson even walked into a few trees, while in deep thought over what they had witnessed.

It was incredible he had met one of the last people to set foot on the Earth and they had thought he was a killer ape!

A thin fog engulfed them without him noticing it and it soon thickened around them and he thought of it as part of his hazy tired vision and daydreams of what had taken place there.

Would the others believe that the castle was an ultimate last starship of the planet Earth, and that thing that had landed the airplane had been an alien that had captured it and landed it there?

Peculiar vivid streaks like colored lightning exploded all about them all through the jungle and Bryson saw the sky above through the thickening mist filling with massive blinding stars that he had never seen before.

It was like seeing there at another time in the future or past!

One star’s flickering light streaked into his face showing its real immensity! A truly unique form of space from somewhere else emerging there.

He wondered from his scientific perspective what larger and more advanced life forms would be like in such an environment. He sometimes thought the Earth existed in one of the most barn regions of space, and avoid things.

The fog rapidly engulfed them and thickened and they lost more of what little sight they had, and they moved faster, but they were all too tired to go faster without exhausting themselves, draining themselves of energy.

If only they could discover what was there without being killed, and he would be annoyed if they never found anything!

Thick mud and vegetation shrouded everything and they had to force their way through regions, and it forced him into realizing that the archeologists had taken a slightly different route back!

It covered their boots and clothes with muck, and he imagined the mind-bending landscapes beyond there and he realized how tired he felt.

It was shocking how easily they could get trapped and lost and the worst of it was he could not realize how they could have avoided it now.

Everything turned indistinguishable about him and he wondered if it would be the end of him!

He was sure that they were actually appearing on another world and he saw through gaps in the thickening fog and saw distant regions of strange places. Yet they stuck to the same route and never seemed tire or alter their course, and he wondered if they could have gotten out of it by going back and remaining there for it to change.

He was sure that it might have been a different route that they had taken. The killer had told them that it had defenses and things to scare away with, and he was sure that the route that he had taken and they had followed avoided it!

Strange high frequencies shadowed them driving the archeologists insane trying to identify them, and Bryson wondered if he could find the route from where he was and he recalled the route that they had taken back and at what angle they had left it, and he measured the distance away from them it was, and started talking the archeologists and Merton into shifting over to it and they eventually started moving directly over to it.

Though their legs started entering deep bogs of stinking rotting vegetation with chemical stenches, resembling some chemical that he kept examining to identify, wondering how such chemicals got there, and he knew that it was being created like the other effects to scare them away from the castle.

Out of nowhere a powerful light emerged through the thickest formation of the mist with its radiance pulsating as an entity, magically illuminating the fog around them with strange shadow formations from things he could not see, creating mind-bending shifting shadows that weaved and probed their way towards them.

Sounds of heavy pounds of beasts of incredible size and weight emerged, causing them to scurry fast without being able to see anything with the fog thickening.

The archeologists stopped and started to conserve their energy and withdrew their weapons and Bryson and Merton put themselves out of the way of the two archeologists to allow them to fire at anything around them.

Bryson watched how each of them reacted and noticed Merton reacted the least and even looked as if he was not bothered by it.

For a short time they ran almost blindly through the fog and stopped when they saw humans, aliens, and robots of the future shifting through thin areas of mist, and Bryson saw them and tribes of ancient warriors with swords emerging and turning solid, covered in blood and wounds, clearly coming out of battles.

Their heavy violent sounds furiously exploded out as they charged at each other and them and the archeologists shot the most dangerous, and they watched some get back onto their feet, even with their limbs hanging from them, and they started realizing that they were zombies, and had come from some supernatural place.

Their intelligence was less than they had thought and they were barely human, and only tried to kill or scare them, and Bryson rushed over to one and threw it on the ground and took his sword and shield, and he used it to get another zombie’s sword and shield that he gave to Merton.

They soon stopped them, and moved sideways over towards the route, where Bryson was sure they could not go.

Later Bryson started to realize that they were wearing things of the future and that the swords were not made by ancient craftsmen but future technology, and he was sure that they had been created by the starship to scare outsiders away at sometime, and Bryson was astounded when he saw an immaculate woman with long shiny golden hair appear, who was not like the rest, who seemed not to be a zombie, which he remained unsure of, and he saw her giving commands to many of them.

While they were moving away from them the fog thinned more and more and Bryson saw the route that they had followed the killer on, and they rushed over to it as fast as they could, and when they arrived there they all rested and waited for the outcome.

It was like being in someone else’s nightmare and Bryson started to get annoyed over his avoidance of doing anything to stop them not taking the same route back to the castle, and when he turned he saw an immense shadow spread through an area of the fog, where sounds exploded out!

They were breathless and they all stared blankly, and the dark shape shifting through the mist.

It was like a phantom oasis out on the edge of realism, with the things charging out of the depths of hell!

The mist and everything started vanishing and he watched the woman warrior as she left and wondered who she was, and knew she had been a famous queen, and he saw a colossal ghost demon shape floating through the last of the mist, before it vanished.

 

Chapter 24

 

The Exploration

 

When Bryson arrived at the center of the castle he was amazed at the activity and equipment in the room at the central tunnel, and they were amazed at how positive he was that it was the ultimate time traveler buried there.

The scientists were still adjusting and setting up equipment all about the region around the tunnel, and by their descriptions he knew that their technology had gone beyond anything that they had seen, which was immense and powerful, and the power supply there had been increased immensely with large cables being fed into there from massive generators that they had fitted there.

He had not even been able to get near Mortimer, who was now an advisor on things!

Most of them had so much work that many of them had not slept in a long time!

The Parker’s scientists had full control of the situation, and they clearly knew the equipment far better than any of them.

Their mission there seemed to be like a death or glory scenario. He was sure that they really wanted answers to what was there! And to make contact with it! Their interest in the alien there was tremendous and far more than he had thought! They were also checking out the tunnel up at the castle tower, and where the steps had collapsed and they were lowering cameras and equipment on ropes to the bottom.

There was still much confusion and variation on what they thought was there, and they could only really investigate things as far as he was concerned.

One of the pilots arrived and was escorted around places by Merton and he occasionally gave gasps at what Merton suggested they were doing, and had the look of someone considering finding a hidden place when the action began.

The killer and deaths there surprised them and he told them what had happened, and what the castle was and they all listened in amazement!

The pilot then told him what had happened when they had left to go on the expedition to find the structure, and while they had been sleeping their camp had been attacked by a real prehistoric dinosaur, and the Tyrannosaurus rex had smashed up their camp and they had escaped, and he claimed that it was larger than the original version, and had altered in many of its features, as were the most of the prehistoric animals and things that they had encountered, and many had been larger than the largest skeleton specimens that they had seen.

It surprised Bryson that they had gone to the coast of the island to see if there had been any other islands visible, and that they had encountered many incredible things there, and that the coast at the sea had gone straight downwards for at least a mile, and the horizon over the sea vanished into mist and they had just been able to see through it before they had left there and that there were no islands there.

All their accounts and their flight over the island proved that different areas of the island had different landscapes and wildlife inhabiting it.

Bryson was amazed at their recorded findings there, and realized that they all seemed to believe it in their ability to find a way to return to the Earth.

According to one scientist that arrived there they had been two more sightings of other things of paranormal that resembled ghosts, which resembled the thing in the spacesuit that had arrived in the meeting room. The disturbances were clearly increasing and some scientists were working away to solve the mystery, and find a solution, and Bryson realized that they had found evidence that it had been the castle’s defenses, which they had encountered outside in the jungle, and that it had not been it, which Bryson believed was true, especially after Mortimer told him that he believed that it had not.

He believed it knew everything and that they had to do something for it!

Yet Bryson and nobody there could fully prove that they were not in any danger, and if they could get away from there alive!

Bryson knew there was far more behind Parker and his scientists, and he left things there. He wondered again what they put in their reports about all the occurrences.

In the end the scientists decided against going near or in the direct path of the alien if possible and to detect as much as possible, and if possible where and what it was, which was what they were attempting to do, and mainly to locate it and everything with it in other dimensions, and find out what was there and build up an illustration of it and what they were dealing with.

If anything attacked them they had a procedure to escape from there, which Bryson thought was useless!

Bryson was surprised when one of the scientists called them over to a computer screen and showed a blurred view of some form of energy in the tunnel, which Bryson was sure was authentic and that it was normally invisible.

“This is entirely new!” Mortimer stated, considering it from various perspectives, and he watched it as if he had been waiting all his life to see what was there, and gasped slightly.

“What do you make of it?” Parker asked, walking over to them. “We so far have had nothing properly put forward on what its identity is?”

“How about calling it the ultimate time traveler?” Bryson stated, realizing that they dismissed it.

“Well it’s a start!” Mortimer continued. “Its shown some of its energy, and I reckon that it will remove it soon!”

If only they could find something there that had gone undetected by everyone else, with their detection methods and equipment being improved!

Yet he gasped when he considered what they could come up with if they had something that really worked, as they had advanced far further than he had imagined, and the place was packed solid with ever form of equipment.

It was like an experiment to Merton and Mortimer to see what would happen if they searched beyond the boundaries of natural science, and finally out into the supernatural.

The dark sky over the castle appeared on a screen from a camera on the roof, with its abyss of billions of light years of intergalactic space, showing the dangers of deep space exploration, and Bryson considered if they would find anything out there if they used the right equipment.

 

Chapter 25

 

The Alien Source Code

 

Bryson sensed that there was something that they were not saying, but he knew he would only needed to wait for them to tell what it was, and he kept wondered if they were in danger and tried to get Parker to give him what needed to know.

While Bryson considered what could happen next Parker and his scientists started consulting with each and made an agreement!

“The stuff is highly classified!” Parker announced to Bryson and Mortimer. “We’re still just playing safe and assuming that we return home at the end of this …”

“But if it is used we are going to see it anyway!” Mortimer stated, seeing Bryson’s viewpoint.

“It might not work! Why release it for nothing is the argument against it! We have already gone over the borderline of giving highly classified material …”

“We’ll give our word not to reveal it anywhere unless we have to!” Bryson replied. “We have also been given classified material in our past projects, and we helped create some! For instance at the last castle exploration …”

“There is little to it anyway!” Parker moaned. “In the nineteen seventies they had a first contact scenario that they gave to scientists and others to handle, and one of the outcomes of the project was The Alien Source Code, which was designed to communicate with any extraterrestrials through communications, which was later improved, and was to be also used in physical communication.

“All the old stuff is out date … But it has been vastly improved, especially since the Pacific island incident, and, of course, your encounter at the castle! With the incredible advances in computer technology!”

“Well, there’s a version that does not need special equipment for it! It was made into software and is to be used if a sudden encounter occurs again, and we were to use it to communicate …”

“You have the technology to communicate with it …” Mortimer replied cheerfully.

“And perhaps make a first contact situation occur!”

“So what’s happened?” Bryson replied, anxiously waiting for a reply, and answer to what was occurring.

“We haven’t found a way to communicate with it! It has not replied to anything we have done, which we have gone by the instructions with!”

Bryson laughed and replied, “So we are trying to find a way to talk to it!”

“Correct!” Parker replied firmly, hoping for an answer.

“Thanks!” Mortimer answered firmly. “Since you have given what you know … I’ll add what I know! I believe that what’s active there is the equivalent to our subconscious mind, while it’s in a type of sleep or suspended animation state, which acts as its defense and carries out various other functions. I think it brought the airplane down and for some reason wanted us here, especially by showing the structure to you on your scan of the island!”

“So we’ve to contact its subconscious?” Bryson replied.

“Right!” Parker replied. “Another classified element of The Alien Source Code is that we can send it or communicate with it telepathically, using some of our equipment!”

“I think it has a physical presence!” Mortimer replied. “As the alien in the Pacific island spacecraft had! And the entity at the other castle had! We’ll have to find it as we did before. And we’ll find it down the tunnel from the tower, and we’ll have to use ropes to reach it at the bottom! Unless there’s a way of making a hole through this wall here!”

 

Chapter 26

 

The Bottom of the Tunnel

 

Bryson was blinded by the black abyss below him as he was lowered down through the tunnel, from the last stone steps from the tower above.

He gripped the rope hard, but spun round, and fixed his foot against a wall to stop it, and looked up to the top of the tunnel and through the hole there, and listened to two archeologists over him still conferring and arguing on what way to lower him.

They had found little there so far and had taken a long time arranging the exploration of it, and Bryson had been unchallenged with his insistence in going down, and the archeologists had agreed to help and to follow him.

It was incredible that they had weak lights again, after all their technology advances, and making lights the way that they wanted them, and he could see nothing in their dim light and occasionally stopped and checked his light as he fed the rope away and lowered himself.

A deep thud echoed down from the top as the scientists at the tower gathered there to look down and he wondered why he was lowering himself so slowly down when they could easily lower him faster, making the task easier.

It was their ultimate discovery and expedition and he wished it to be done right, and as one of his adventure expeditions and to give the full discovery everything that it deserved. Yet he was mainly confused as to what had been discovered and would be found, especially after being surprised at so much in the past with such things, and being given such little facts.

The ebbing radiance of the torches clearly was not enough to allow them to see much, and he realized how tired they all had become and that they had not even bothered getting someone to get another light!

A bright radiance of a large star beamed down through a gap at the top of the tower and he watched its reflections from things with his dreamy sight, with it probing amidst the abyss below, scattering beams in clusters.

Some of dust entered his throat giving him cough sensations, but he speeded up and unleashed the rope allowing him to fall down and to inhale better air.

What was the outcome of all this? Would they even find a treasure? What would it being doing with treasure?

Hazy echoes off his deep breathing broke the extraordinary silence and he examined the artificial walls around him as he shifted downwards, and he started to find the stale air harder to inhale and he frequently gasped for air, while dangling, with hideous expectations of plunging into some mind-bending hideously dangerous vortex.

The walls interested him and he was sure that there was a way to alter them, and that they could rearrange the castle/starship walls to allow them to enter below, making a door into the tunnel through the room wall, and he realized that it might be done by a different method and that there might be a control center where all the structure rearrangements were carried out.

What if it had not been the precise spot of the disturbance and that they had detected it wrongly? Where would it be?

Yet he just accepted it, and the frantic reactions of the two archeologists to increase his speed.

A distant rumble above released debris and he realized how dangerous the area the two archeologists were on might be, and that it might not be able to support their weight, and he recalled Merton hanging from there by his fingers when he had saved him! It had been damaged with age and he imagined it and them crashing down on top of him, and considered if he could survive!

In an instant the rope jerked and wildly oscillated and he spun uncontrollably around and a surge of blackness engulfed him.

It mystified him! He thought of ancient devil and black magic worshippers concealing something below, beyond their comprehension, hidden away from mankind!

He tried straining his eyes to see further down, but there were no features of anything. Its tunnel shape vanished into darkness!

When he finally hit the ground he never fully realized where it was, and in the turmoil he fell over sideways into rocks.

He got himself up with the help of the rope and released the rope’s tightened grip around his body, and shivered at what was there and how dangerous it was.

He cleaned away dirt and casually gave looks around him at the debris from the above steps piled there, and wondered how they could shift it and what was under it, and he realized that the others were about a room below just feet away from him through the wall in front of him, and they would be monitoring him with their equipment, and he fitted a small camera to his jacket and switched it on, for them to see what was there.

He switched on his communicator and started talking to Mortimer, who was standing at the other side of the wall staring at the wall.

“As you can see there is far too much rubble over the bottom to see anything, and the tunnel in front of you is packed with debris from the collapsed stone steps!”

“What do you think we should do?”

“Well, if there is nothing in the castle/starship for altering and removing parts of structures like the wall there we’ll have to hoist up all this rubble and clear it away!”

“We’ll get onto it!” Parker replied, from beside Mortimer. “I’ll have the archeologists start removing that rubble below you, and I’ll send out some people to look for a way to remove the wall!”

 

Chapter 27

 

The Search for the Lost Artifact

 

Bryson examined equipment about the top of the tunnel, below the tower, and heard the archeologists finish clearing out the debris and watched the others near him hoist it up and get ready to remove it from there to nearby rooms.

From the edge he saw the powerful lights at the bottom, and the now empty shaft there, and he realized that they would now begin digging into the ground below the castle.

Dreamily he observed the twilight sun rising up over the castle, diverging its golden rays amongst it.

He moved out into a corridor when he heard a voice further along from there and he saw one of Parker’s scientists and wondered what he was doing there, and realized he had something for them and waited until he reached him.

“We’ve been able to locate where they altered the structure and we’ve started work on removing that wall!” he announced excitedly, and Bryson watched him enter the bottom of the tower and look down at the bottom, and investigate everything there.

Bryson was sure that he was looking there for problems or dangers to them, if they removed the wall.

“Is everything going as planned?” he asked Bryson.

“Yes! Especially if they remove that wall down there! I don’t think they would be able to remove it through the tunnel!”

“What do reckon is down there?” he asked, gasping.

“I don’t fully know! I think we can leave this island if we help it! It landed us on this island!”

Bryson watched him agree, and they went down to the room next to the tunnel to see Parker.

The room had been altered all over it and clearly to leave a gap at the wall where the tunnel was behind, and Bryson knew that they had solved removing the wall.

Bryson was surprised when he heard someone say something and turned and saw the wall was gone, and that a scientist resting there had fallen through into the tunnel, where the archeologists there stood staggered, looking into the room.

It was incredible technology and they had made the wall vanish and Bryson wondered if the entire castle was reformed energy, and was staggered at the uses of it and things that they could build!

He had thought that the wall would have turned to sold brick walls like the top floor of the castle, and realized that it was a different formation of what they used, and that they had replaced the top floor section of the starship with solid stone with it.

The archeologists dropped their tools and climbed through and the scientists entered and started checking what was there.

Bryson was amazed when one of the archeologists started confessing to having found something there, without telling them and they all started trying see into it, and the archeologist climbed back in and removed some debris from the ground and pointed at some black material below, at the deepest point that they had dug down to, and the scientists started examining it.

Bryson was the first to touch it and he was staggered to feel some form of extraordinary energy pulsating through it, which he sensed had more magnitude than he had encountered.

It left him staggered realizing what it was and he watched them starting to clear away the rubbish from it, and all the scientists started joining in and helping hoist the rubble out, and the artifact slowly appeared from beneath the ground, while the others in the room monitored what was occurring there, and any reactions from it, and they slowly revealed its perfectly symmetrical black sphere.

 

Chapter 28

 

The Alien Sphere

 

The black alien sphere rested below the castle shining in bright light, beamed from spotlights all around it, with the equipment of the scientists surrounding it, with most of it monitoring and exploring what was there.

Bryson watched it in the pit below the castle with amazement, astonished that a fifteen-foot perfect symmetrical black sphere could be what it was, and have the power it had. Yet its powers existed beyond the universe, in outer dimensions and time zones, which they had detected.

“You have the technology to communicate with it?” Mortimer asked Parker curiously.

“We still haven’t been able to create a first contact situation!”

“So what’s happening?” Bryson replied, anxiously waiting for a reply to what was occurring there.

“We haven’t found a way to communicate with it! It has not replied to anything we have done! We have also gone by all the instructions given in The Alien Source Code!”

“So we are still trying to find a way to talk to it!”

“Correct!” Parker replied firmly, hoping for an answer.

“Thanks!” Mortimer answered. “I’ll add what I know and have already said! I believe that what’s active is the equivalent to our subconscious mind, while it is in a type of sleep or suspended animation, which carries out various functions for it. I think it brought the airplane down and for some reason wanted us here, especially by showing the structure to you in your scan of the island! And I think it has to be done by a physical contact!”

Bryson was left confused, and started to see the problem in more depth and that they could be stuck on the island and in the castle, where they would need to stay.

“I think we should try to enter it!” Mortimer announced, to their amazement.

“How will we go about doing that?” Bryson asked. “The thing is indestructible! They could not even scratch it!”

“We found a region on its side that has markings near it, which we believe is sensitive to reactions from something, and we believe that it’s to open it!”

“We could try using different things on it!” Parker replied, and started getting his scientists to start work on opening it.

One of the scientists suddenly moved over and whispered in Parker’s ear, and Parker suddenly looked aware of something and agreed with the scientist and he left to do something.

The scientist returned with other scientists and set up equipment at the region of the alien sphere with the markings and they activated equipment, and laser beams blasted at the region of the alien sphere where the markings were near, and started firing thousands of coded laser blast sequences at it.

“What’s it doing?” Bryson asked, wondering if they had found something somewhere.

“The Alien Source Code was advanced far further than you think! It analyzed the region near the markings and found that it was activated by a laser sequence code!”

 

Chapter 29

 

The Lost Time Machine

 

Bryson rested motionlessly against the padded control seat, preparing himself for what could be his last hour alive!

The echoes of the scientists and their last conversations haunted his mind. What the hell had he done? Why had he done it? Surely a robotic device could have been found to replace him, and give far more accurate accounts?

The ancient alien artifact voyager time machine was billions of years old and had not been properly checked anywhere, and they had only been able to check a few of its basic functions, which nobody had shown any proper awareness of the function of. Even though they had found a way to activate it, and that was the only final way of finding out what it was for.

They had fitted in the control seat with controls to activate it and give him some protection, and control their monitoring equipment and to give observations.

When he activated it he barely noticed anything. His mind wandered through all the occurrences that had led up to its discovery, and them digging it out and finally opening it up.

The vast unstable energy explosions blasted out across outer dimensions with so much force that they threatened to make space and time either unbalanced and warped or completely rip away and destroy the fabric of space and time, and he wondered what damage the Earth could be subjected to.

An explosion of blinding radiance left Bryson stunned and he firmly sat back calculating what problems he could face! Not just from its intensity blinding him but from the colossal powers surrounding him, and he sat firmly gripping the straps keeping him against his seat, contemplating the dangers and his chances of survival.

This mission was unbelievable and he wondered why he had even contemplated there not being real danger at one point.

The voyager was a perfect large black sphere, clearly of alien origins, with a round entrance point, which filled itself in to make a perfect sphere, for whatever it had been designed for.

An immense whirlpool of shifting outlines of energy globes magically shifted about and Bryson studied it for a long time, and suddenly realized that he had no body or proper presence any longer and was some form of force formation! He was swirling out into a vortex of reshaping energy patterns that replaced reality, in a surreal splendor of transforming elements and that the mind-bending display of displacements were altering to something that he could not recognize.

The voyager was still there about him but only frequently turned visible from being translucent, and the outside world that had been there had vanished, and he occasionally heard the voyager functioning and perhaps doing what it was supposed to.

He occasionally spotted what looked like the vast depths of the universe floating about his sides, with occasional radiating beams!

He realized that it could be telepathic visual transmissions created by something for something and wondered if it could create visions vivid and powerful enough to trick his mind.

A silent deep roar of colossal power blasted out and reality became a blur of swirling light etched in deep blackness.

The strange sounds and lights sent sensations through his body!

Sickening lurches of the voyager thudded and shuddered as it located itself at different points in space and time, making vast leaps right across the cosmos, vanishing and emerging in vast strange and mind-bending star regions, emerging about him as though he were floating through them, with the voyager being translucent and invisible, as it checked bright glowing star constellations from its records, exploring the whole new fascinating universe, checking all the altered variations throughout, from over billions of years, and he sensed its vast intelligence around him.

Mind-boggling technology and powers, with an accuracy and capacity inconceivable, it had explored the universe, even though it was an ultimate time traveler, and he sensed that it had been searching for something!

Everything around him altered into mind-bending visions and sounds of space and time displacements as the voyager completed its mission, and he lost consciousness as everything transformed into something.

 

Chapter 30

 

The Earth

 

When Bryson came to he was watching the blazing sun in a bright blue sky directly overhead through the airplane window, and he wondered how the hell he ended up there!

At first he thought he had been sent back in time to the airplane as it flew over the sea and the island had appeared.

Yet he spotted the island vanish behind the airplane, and he checked the airplane and found everyone there confused at where they were, with them starting to realize it was heading home.

The situation was astonishing! With all the people there simultaneously appearing there and suddenly realizing that they were on the airplane going home, and they all started checking things and confirming that they had all their possessions and findings on the island.

“Where has everything gone?” Merton moaned, scratching his head, searching about him, examining the airplane about him, unable to comprehend what had just happened, and Bryson realized that he had been asleep before he had arrived there.

“It seems to have returned us back to the Earth!”

“But what was it?”

“The ultimate time traveler!”

“Where’s the colossal treasures and ultimate technology?”

All about them the others gasped and started picking up objects and examining them, and Bryson laughed as he saw piles of colossal treasures and highly advanced technology appear about them, with large rare and valuable jewels and ultimate technology.

“So you made contact with it?” Parker asked, amazed that his airplane was in new condition again, and that they were returning home alive.

“Yes! I did!”

“Where the hell has it gone now that it has been activated again?”

Bryson considered it, and replied, “To the far future where it belongs and was built to function! Our future god has repaired itself after billions of years!”

“What will it do?”

“Look after space and time, and the future inhabitants of this planet, including all those people on the starship, who will be returned alive there, and it will be able to carry out its mission as the ultimate time traveler, which it was created to do!”

 

Epilogue

 

The Ultimate Time Traveler

 

The ultimate time traveler had originated as the world’s first time probe, a perfectly symmetrical black sphere voyager probe, and its creators had redesigned it throughout centuries with technology beyond normal technology and it had gained the ability to advance itself and work and think like a highly advanced entity, which it later became.

It had gained abilities to move and search outside space and time to a degree that had not been developed before, even by the most advanced civilizations, and it had gained the capabilities of programming and advancing itself and functioning beyond anything created in the universe, and gained incredible abilities to search the universe through space and through time.

Its main original program was a defense against the destruction of the universe, and the world where it had originated, carrying out its mission of searching through time and space for abnormalities, and transcendent entities with colossal powers and capabilities of destroying reality or its world.

Its form was an invisible complex mass of energy stored and hidden throughout an infinity of dimensions, undefined regions, and time zones, which had been created to last forever, and it kept its original perfectly symmetrical black sphere voyager probe nucleus, which became virtually indestructible as the rest of it.

Its stores of information were immeasurable and it had the ability to collect information and improve its capabilities eternally, and it had become an ultimate weapon of destruction against the destruction of the universe.

It had stored the technology and abilities of zillions of species, and on time and time travel, and it gained the ability to recognize and handle what it encountered.

At one point in the past it had unintentionally traveled far further than it had ever gone into the future and had been left staggered when it had encountered something of unknown origins that had damaged it!

It never had mind-boggling technology but it had powers beyond anything that it had encountered, and had a destructive nature that had been inconceivable, it had been exploring the universe in its own time zone destroying worlds and vast regions of galaxies, and it had been damaged by its magnitude!

It had not experienced any form of attack like it! The black force had seemed capable of destroying it and it had damaged regions of its consciousness, but it had escaped by using a time field that froze time and space and it, but it had been unable to use many of its functions in with the consequences of it almost colliding with a colossal star, but it had escaped through time to the prehistoric island on the distant early Earth, where it later had left itself buried away for billions of years!

It had still been able to function in many ways and had found that the black entity had nearly destroyed mankind and the Earth!

It had created technology from technology in its memories and it had given it the ability to create trillions of scenarios, with slight alterations, to check the outcome of scenarios.

By creating events occurring and vanishing from existence in trillionths of a second it had checked for a way to repair itself and finally destroy the black entity, and after many years it had come up with a plan that worked!

The plan had originally been unrealistic and it had continually checked it over, and it had programmed its subconscious mind to take it back through time to the beginning of the scenario if anything went wrong, and it had started by capturing the starship and putting itself below it, where it had finally allowed itself to go into unconsciousness with its subconscious mind carry out what it had programmed it to do, and it had later been surprised that the occurrences had given it more than what it had wanted.

It had added Bryson’s consciousness to its consciousness when he had activated the black time probe sphere and awakened it, and it had repaired its consciousness enough and in a way that allowed it to repair itself further and return it to its original condition, and it had even stored some of Bryson’s consciousness in its consciousness as it had been surprised at his abilities to handle the most deadliest and almost impossible scenarios!

After it had improved itself to beat the black entity it had vanished into the future and destroyed it, and repaired the damage that it had done.

It gained many abilities and explored inconceivable dimensions and powers in the universe, going far beyond its original knowledge and powers.

It created powers, going beyond anything known, and used the powers to transform it into a real ultimate time traveler that controlled the whole of time, and it had powers to build universes.

 

Part III

 

Prologue

 

The Lost Voyager

 

For billions of years the transcendent time/space voyager probe had existed never wholly knowing what had created it or where it had originated, carrying out its mission of searching through time and space in its universe for abnormalities, unknown civilizations and species, and transcendent entities with colossal powers and capabilities and to destroy them if they were dangerous to reality and what its programming considered dangerous.

It had been designed and given technology beyond anything else that it had encountered and had the abilities to search its universe in a degree and with abilities that would not have been believed to exist by the most advanced transcendences and civilizations, and would have been thought of as magical powers, and it had the ability to search its universe throughout time.

Its form had been an invisible complex mass of energy, stored in many dimensions, that had been built to last forever, and it directly entered stars to energize itself and store its vast powers for extensive amounts of time.

Its stores of information had been vast and it had the ability to collect as much information on what it had been programmed for eternally and improve its defenses and other abilities, and it had become the ultimate weapon of destruction against the destruction of its universe.

It had stored the technology and abilities of zillions of species and had the ability to recognize and handle what it had been searching for within a range of its universe.

At one point it had unintentionally left the universe and had entered an outer universe that it had not known the existence of, where colossal amounts of universes had existed, and on its entrance there its programming had accepted it as the real universe and that it had to accept it as the universe that it had to carry out its mission in.

At first it had been unable to enter the universes and properly detect anything in them and it used all its information and studied how it had entered the outer universe and found a way to enter them and locate particular things in them, but infinite amounts of things of unknown origins existed in them.

In supernatural universes it had learned to open and use gateways that shifted it accurately to destinations. It discovered far more than it had ever realized could exist and it gave itself colossal magical abilities and energies and it had analyzed everything in a greater degree.

On its first entrances to this universe and world it had been left staggered when it had encountered something of unknown origins that had drained its energy from it!

Even though it had not done much in its damaged condition, with most of its vast abilities virtually unusable and it being trapped and buried away in a castle, it had been able to explore things through supernatural gateways into universes, going out into the strangest places, and it had even considered if there had been others such as it in the endless universes and if they had created it, and if it could get them to help it, and it had gained abilities to explore inconceivable dimensions and powers in the universes, far beyond its original knowledge and powers.

 

 

 

II

 

In 1620 its materialization had been witnessed by fishermen in the morning mist over the sea, like a crazy shooting star.

Accounts of its accelerated motions and alterations, as a crazy ghost formation, on the brink of existence, emerged from the fishermen, who had taken it to the castle.

According to legends all the people who had come into contact with it had been found dead, and it had been left buried away.

One of the most powerful paranormal objects in existence, with powers going beyond anything else, with power surges opening gateways, turned it into the deadliest haunted castle in existence.

For centuries lost treasure had been thought to exist at the castle by a few explorers, who carried out investigations and searches at the castle, of which many paid by losing their lives.

The castle had been the most dangerous and haunted place in the world and nobody lived there, or near it. People never survived living permanently in its confines! Even though its powers sometimes dwindled and some people managed to survive, and escape, and had given horrific accounts of mind-bending wonders and deadly menaces beyond people’s imaginations.

Once, in 1880, it turned dormant and a wealthy businessman had found the castle, while visiting the region, and had bought it, recognizing its value, and its historical importance, its colossal architecture and dimensions, and had seen it had been worthless at the location, and had it shipped in sections to New York, where it had ended up at a secret location, in the depths of a desolate wood and region, hidden away from anyone relocating it, with what had been there reactivated.

 

 

 

III

 

The sounds had initially been astonishing! Now they had gone beyond, and were mind-bending! They came screaming up through the shaft with a dangerous fury that stunned Pendleton, and no matter how he tried to shake it off and contemplate identities his thoughts never altered or formed stable recognitions.

Clouds of powdered dirt and stone swirled about through beams of lights from the above lights as he released some more rope, edging him downwards, seeking to get hold of the treasure.

The Second World War was still going, but just about over, and Pendleton realized that he had avoided being killed after all, and wondered if he was going to be killed here instead, and was unsure what was worse.

He groaned and dangled about on his rope, and grabbed hold of part of a castle boulder, while glimpsing parts of the shaft above, wondering if he could have wangled his way out of it. But it was not really them and he really wanted to do it, and he wanted to explore the castle shaft. He had always wanted to explore and discover something new of value and greatness, and perhaps even be remembered in history.

What interested and terrified them was why the treasure was hidden in such a place with such occurrences!

What was it they were dealing with anyway? Why was it there in such a far out place? Was the stuff protected by something?

Something of unfathomable unidentifiable supernatural nature sounded as though it were under the castle, in some form of magnetic field or energy field, trapped or trying to free itself from something, ultimately escaping to another location of liberty, and he tried imagining some form of spirit trapped there every night for hundreds of years, perhaps in an ancient dungeon. Yet again even that could not explain it, or anything!

“Have you found if it’s down there?” Henrik shouted down, in a combination of extreme annoyance and confusion, with a way that gave Pendleton the impression that the two archaeologists up above might be on the edge of considering doing something extreme, and beyond their normal. Though Norgrove, the other archaeologist, gave him the impression that he had waited all his life to be here!

He again started to realize the implications of the find and that they would have to check what was there, no matter what.

He quickly shouted up: “You investigated all these walls?”

“Yes!” Norgrove replied. “We used all the best equipment.”

“We’re the only ones here and that know about it?” he replied, still trying to find out more about what was happening, and they were allowing him to know. Basically it was just them three there at the great old immense haunted castle, buried away in the wood, at the location that they had traced the treasure to.

Yet they could have left the task until the morning but they could not wait. They had waited too long and had gone too far to get their hands on it, and he just wanted to get it.

What the hell difference did it make if it was morning or night? It was dark there in the tunnel at both times!

He wondered why the lights were above, and why he never had one, and shouted up, “Are you two coming down here or what?”

The two archeologists shifted into the shaft and made their way down, with the lights, and he observed them, and realized why they had not given him a light, and that he was like a worm on a fishing line, and there to check what the score was. The two also had trouble climbing in and down, and were overweight and bulky, and he was better at climbing than they were. They would have a hard time getting back up again! And he even wondered if they would camp the night at the bottom or something, if they were too tired and sleepy, which made him gasp again when he thought about it, and he lodged his boot into a gap between two of the boulders, to rest his tired body.

“What did they find out?” he muttered, mainly to himself, and wondered what he was missing again.

“There are other small shafts running through here …” Henrik called down, dangling overhead, who had stopped to examine a small hole in the shaft, he had missed in the darkness there.

“Ventilation shafts that connect together,” Norgrove continued. “They must run through most of the building.”

“I agree! I’m sure they are for an ancient ventilation …” Henrik continued, sticking his head up close, and shining his light in the hole and looking along it.

“What else could it be?” Pendleton asked.

“They could have been used to build it …” Henrik replied, moving away, looking for something else.

Pendleton wondered how high up they were, as the height of the castle was immense, and they had been on the top floor, and they never knew how far underground it went, and the blackness there looked like an abyss.

The height of the castle was incredible, as well as the length being massive with rooms and corridors going out everywhere, especially with there being no proper lighting, and he had not thought such a construction was possible at the date that they had given. It was also unbelievable that somebody had managed to ship the thing over to America, and when it must have happened, in such large sections and fit them together.

How could people spend so much on such things and leave them derelict, out in such desolate woods? Why had it not even been put out in the open for everyone to see?

Pendleton gasped as he recalled the legends and what had already happened, and wondered if this would be his death, in a death or glory situation.

For a moment he wondered if it had actually come from Transylvania and had vampires, and realized that if it were at least he would be still around as a vampire. At times he had thought it had similarities to castles over there.

“So are we going down …?” Henrik asked firmly, watching Pendleton’s peculiar expressions in his light, from overhead.

“You could send down a camera with a light attached?” Norgrove moaned sarcastically, and Pendleton started to move off from the wall where he was resting against, and prepared himself, and took glances at what was below as he started going down, but even with the lights being closer it never revealed anything new.

The rope suddenly started swaying and vibrating furiously, giving the impression that Henrik was frantically doing something against Pendleton’s rope, and he glanced up and realized Henrik was climbing up for some reason, and he gasped when he realized Norgrove’s face was frantic and that the two were actually desperately trying to escape from there, almost slipping trying to climb up, which amused him for a moment, bewildered at their sudden change of attitude.

As he tried to see what was going on he noticed that light across his front was not coming downwards from them but shining upwards from something below, and his eyes fixed onto a strange orb of light floating upwards.

“Get me out of here!” Henrik hollered, making Pendleton shudder and try to escape for his life.

Pendleton even thought of removing his harness and plunging down, and perhaps allowing him to have the fate of dying on the ground below, and having a normal human death.

With a loud thud Norgrove came crashing down to his original position after slipping, and clouds of gray dust flew up and blinded Pendleton as it went into his face and lungs, and he went crashing into the wall.

He groaned and dangled about on the rope, glimpsing parts of the shaft around him, mentally exhausted, needing sleep, allowing himself just to go into sleep state, wondering if he could somehow wangle his way out of it. But it was not a matter of persuading himself of anything, it was really happening, and he wished what was going to happen would just happen.

If he had only known all those years ago what would end up happing, he would have forced himself to forget about such ventures.

Sounds were now screaming out at him and he realized how loud they had become, from the abyss below, as if a gateway into hell were there, with him suspended over it on a thin rope, spinning endlessly, waiting to descend into its hideous reaches.

How had they managed to talk him into this? One minute they had been chasing treasure and the next a castle mysteriously appears into it, and he had been dumped with their theories, and then with the shaft.

He jerked, startled, hearing a sort of scream, almost human but somehow different, as though out of a distant strange place, and he visualized it out in space, in blackness.

There were traces of rotted vegetation floating in the light coming down from overhead, as they still continued to climb out.

Some of the blocks of stone about him resembled the stones in Egyptian pyramids. They were strange things to use to build, but they were hard to penetrate, and needed in a good castle.

He realized sounds were now not emerging from under him but coming were from somewhere above, and then they started emerging about him and he listened intensely with confusion.

Sounds manifested everywhere as though invisible creatures were surrounding them, and strange glowing and swirling forces formed and went about them and telepathic figures like spirits with shrouds swirled about it, wailing and screaming, and he partially entered a dream state, and as it increased he believed he was holding onto reality.

A bright explosion of colors exploded out making him come to, and realized the thing below him had reached him and he opened his eyes wide and examined his surroundings and saw that he was no longer in the shaft, and dazed and confusedly he examined his surroundings and an immense whirlpool of shifting outlines magically shifted by, and he studied everything and realized that he had no body or proper presence and was some form of energy formation shifting around with other similar formations, and that he was swirling out into a vortex of reshaping energy patterns that replaced reality, with transforming elements altering to something that he could not recognize.

If he had died and gone into the afterlife why was it so strange? Why it was there mesmerized him! Was he classified as being anything? Where was it? Reality was no more than magically spinning patterns and he wondered how worse the situation could get, realizing that he could be trapped there for all eternity!

 

 

 

I

 

The Lost Castle

 

 

Chapter 1

 

The Supernatural Castle

 

At night they immediately became trapped in the dark strange wood, with altered trees, freezing in deep snow, where they spotted strange black figures in the distance, while mysterious lights startled them, and they heard something occasionally violently smash trees down nearby.

What staggered Bryson the most was that they never knew how to return, and as they rushed away, they held their belief that they would be saved once again, and that there would be an eventual conclusion, but the snow grew thick and shrouded everything everywhere, creating a mind-bending landscape, and they soon became too exhausted to recognize anything.

It was shocking how lost they were, but the moonshine showed them the strange mind-bending landscape ahead!

The sounds of life forms and other strange things hidden away there became dangerous and astonishing, and at times they came screaming out of the dark wood, and also through what sounded like shafts in the ground somewhere, and with a dangerous fury that stunned Bryson, and no matter how much they tried their thoughts never seemed to properly achieve stable recognitions.

For some reason he began to believe there were supernatural regions in the universe, and that they had entered one version, and he was surprised that one of the others mentioned it openly, as if he knew he had known it, and he tried to grasp what the place and places could be and were really for, and considered all the destinations, trying to grasp what the place was doing there.

Some of the others were sure that they had discovered far more than they realized and that it could prove the existence of colossal magical abilities and energies and he analyzed everything in a far greater degree, searching for an answer.

Out of nowhere a colossal light emerged out the undergrowth, and pulsated like a life form, magically illuminating the deep lifeless snow and trees everywhere he looked, and seemed to silence the noises and things surrounding them.

The light allowed them to see almost everything across their front, and they spotted what was a structure buried away in the trees, and Bryson realized that it was the castle, and that they had actually found it, and it was a strange form of castle, buried and hidden deep away in the landscape and colossal wood, and he examined it astounded at its immense size and how it could be built there, and he had a sensation that the structure had colossal power, which would eventually leave him staggered!

The deep snow and freezing cold was a nightmare, and their legs sank into stinking vegetation and muck that started to resemble quicksand in places, and another light emerged deep in the undergrowth and pulsated like a living form, magically illuminating the snow and trees going everywhere, and they accelerated their speed.

The castle even became the most blissful thing he could think of as he saw the dangers radiating through the wood, and they forced themselves on.

Behind them the shifting lights of glowing life forms became vicious and darted about everywhere in the blackness and landscape, and he thought he saw ghostly images of intelligent humanoids, doing hideous things.

Chapter 2

 

The Lost Castle

 

At the front of the haunted castle it was staggering, and he could not even grasp its value, and they were about to reach its entrance when the structure lit, and radiated through the region, mass of trees and foliage, silencing what was there to their astonishment, with its colossal powers, and they examined its colossal size going out into the distance about them and its height going away high over the trees.

Entering a veil of mist, forming at its entrance, created sensations that they were not alone there, and they were there for some hideous purpose, and they blindly entered the ghost oasis, out on the edge of reality, on the bounds of what lay beyond, with them seeking sanctuary and reality.

On their entrance, of its opened entrance, and exit from the hideous jungle, the entrance closed behind them, like a trap, and they saw its interior illuminated in dim light, and Bryson heard vicious heavy beast sounds furiously exploding outside, clearly making last attempts at threatening to destroy them.

Somewhere over to the side of the castle they listened to powerful movements rapidly taking something nearby, and he wondered what was protecting them, and stopped them doing anything to them, and he gasped and saw a faint colossal ghost shape in an area of deep blackness behind him, inside the structure itself, along a corridor, and it floated through the darkness, and altered and vanished.

The situation was bad and he wondered what the hell the place was doing there, and why such a place should and could even exist, without destroying itself!

Who the hell had built such a thing? Should they leave the place, until the morning?

Was there even a morning there? There could be great dangers, waiting on them, but they could find a region where they never existed, and survive!

They had survived so far! There was food and shelter, and some of them had guns!

Something had to be keeping what was there in existence, and if they stayed alive long enough they might find it, and survive!

 

Chapter 3

 

Inside the Castle

 

In the morning all the disturbances and things in the woods vanished and they began to see what the castle was like in daylight, and that the castle was buried away in thick trees and undergrowth, and was colossal, and Bryson was sure that it was far longer and wider than any type of football field, and as high as an average eight-story building (and could even reach up to 150 meters long and 60 meters wide, and 30 meters high).

The builder, William Randall, who had built a castle already, surely would not have built it so massive at the date that it had been built, and he wondered if the people that rebuilt it there had built it bigger! If it was built for defense, like most castles had been, why did he need it to be such a size, as it would have been far easier to build and defend a small castle? He would have needed and had to have maintained an immense army for decades!

Everything he had seen of people of that time had been done logically! Yet he realized it was exaggerated and that William Randall had built it, as he had built the last large castle, but not as large as it, and it might have been to show his immense power and wealth, and an army would also have thought twice before attacking such a construction, and they could easily have thought it held a powerful king, while it being buried away in a wood would have added to its defense.

He was determined to solve all the riddles, and prepared himself to find the proper answers!

He was determined to ignore the events of the past few days and concentrate on what was in the castle. He had seen little of it in the darkness with their lights, and it was cold and smelled of dampness, and nobody left the location at the lounge at the door.

Most of the night had been subjected to false alarms of the things in the wood reappearing there, and they had been glad when the morning arrived.

Later on he and Mortimer and Merton went outside to see it in the light of day and were surprised and disappointed. It was unbelievable and historical, but had fallen into being a derelict. Vegetation and trees virtually entirely covered it, including its roof, and it was part of the wood. It was lucky the interior was preserved, as they would have had a bad time staying there.

Bryson studied pieces from exterior walls strewn about in the undergrowth, and immense square boulders and other parts.

They wandered around it checking what they could but a lot of it was hidden from view, and he had a hard time realizing how they had been able to move it there! Why they had allowed such a valuable construction to become derelict? And realized again that it was the haunting of it and its deadliness! There were abundant deaths marked as occurring there! He thought the last castle had been bad but this one was deadly beyond belief and people avoided it to save their lives!

He wondered if they should have just left it! If they could not get rid of what was there they could be playing with something of great danger that could result in an immense amount of deaths, for decades to come.

Bryson made a rough drawing/map of it as they wandered around. At the front there seemed to be only the one central door, but there were others at the sides and back, and there was one at a kitchen at the back.

The front door had a hall that led to the other side of the castle, and long corridors of rooms went from one end of the castle to the other all the way through it. With different shaped and sized rooms everywhere. The majority of it was confusing, and he found little to answer his queries. The floors above were not identical, and he considered his theory that the place was built to scare off enemies with its magnitude and value, and he put all the things in it there for the building and with no real use. Yet if an army and other group of people stayed there it could well have all been used by them. They could have been complex and advanced people of that age and did many things not normally done.

He wondered where William had stayed in it, and where his room was located? Perhaps at the top floor, where he would have had a good view of his wood and grounds?

When they arrived back in the castle he heard Mitchell on his phone and listened to his conversation and that he was bringing in all their supplies, as they had planned to do once they had found and entered the castle. They had an area on the remains of the lane to it where the helicopters could land.

All the rest of the scientists and psychic investigators and their highly advanced equipment, to begin a detailed investigation, were being brought, as well as more men to help Mitchell, and as well as food supplies they were bringing generators for proper power supplies for the lights and everything else.

 

Chapter 4

 

The Legends

 

Throughout centuries the place had been viciously subjected to deadly mind-bending forces and manifestations!

Legends were extraordinary, bordering on absurd, and once Bryson got all his things off a helicopter he was able to check through the details that they had gathered in intense investigations at loads of locations, which was used to locate the lost castle.

The origins, from a majority of accumulated sources, to which he and the others had proven had occurred, occurred around 1620 when fishermen at a Scottish fishing village had witnessed the materialization of something of unknown origins, and that a bright light of magnitude had exploded out of the early morning mist over the sea, like a crazy shooting star, and had been seen landing.

After a great deal of observations, research, and discussions by the leading scientists they had agreed that the thing that they had found at Grovnor Castle, with its appearance there and its alien artifact creating gateways throughout space and time, could very well have been detected and located by it. The first had left traces through space and time for anything to detect!

Space and time could be full of things of unknown origins searching for other things of unknown origins throughout space and time. The description of the second revealed that it could well have been attempting to mimic the first and could have even been there to make contact with it or check what it was and analyze it.

Something encountering something new at an unknown location could easily assume that it belonged there, and they believed that when it had appeared there that it had assumed that the other thing had been an inhabitant of this world!

There was no proof that both encountered each other, and though the castles had been in the same region there had in fact been a great deal of distance between them. They also believed that though they had reached their destinations that neither had been able to achieve their objectives.

They knew why the original one had nearly been killed when it had made an appearance, when it had been found by fishermen, and that it had eventually died where the first castle had been built before the other had arrived, even though its powers had haunted that castle for centuries with its lost alien artifact hidden there.

Accounts of the other reshaping and continually altering its appearance showed that it had altered from something else and had been trying to adapt, and it having accelerated/decelerated motions and forms like a crazy entity/life form as it had appeared.

At first it had appeared to have damaged itself and be on the brink of losing its existence but it had been later perceived that it had entered some form of damaged or dormant state – surely exhausted of energy from either its extraordinary manifestation, or from its impact with the world, or it not even having existed in space and time.

The fishermen that found it had taken it to the most knowledgeable and powerful person there and to William Randall, who had been staggered by its existence, and who gave them his extensive knowledge and experience, but had displayed more confusion on its appearance than them.

He had taken it from them and it was never seen again, but years later, after the construction of William Randall’s second castle, they had heard of its activation at the second castle and that many deaths had occurred and that they had been trying use it for magical purposes – to foresee future occurrences – and to accumulate its powerful powers.

According to legends all the people there had been found dead, and it had left the most powerful magical object in existence at the castle – in whatever state and place they had left it – with powers going beyond anything else – with power surges opening gateways going beyond space and time – and with William Randall’s valuable treasure nearby.

For centuries the lost treasure had been thought to exist there by a few explorers, who had carried out investigations and searches for it, of which many had paid by losing their lives, by being in the confines of the castle at the wrong time or place.

No real clues to its whereabouts existed other than it was located near a magical object! The legends gave mentions of it but the actual details were too little and too vague and the occurrences at the place made it too confused to establish. All the facts were missing, but having seen what the William Randall had been like and that the other treasure had existed Bryson and the paranormal scientists thought he could have had it, and it was hidden there.

The place must have been one of the most dangerous places in the world and nobody attempted to live there, or even live near there. People could not survive permanently living in its confines! Even though most of the time its powers dwindled and some people had managed to survive and escape after living for months there, and had given horrific accounts of the mind-bending wonders and deadliest menaces that they had been subjected to.

At one point, in 1880, to which nobody knows why, its existence had become entirely dormant and a wealthy businessman had found the castle by accident while visiting the region and had bought it from the owners of the land.

He had recognized its value, historical importance, colossal architecture and dimensions, and had seen that it was worthless in the desolate wood, in the middle of nowhere, and had it removed in large sections and shipped across the Atlantic, where he had intended to reconstruct it near New York.

What occurred next was never revealed, and there occurred an extensive amount of lost information, and all that was known was that the owner had died in mysterious circumstances and that the castle had ended up at a different and secret location in the depths of an immense desolate wood, hidden away from anyone locating it, with what was there activated again.

 

Chapter 5

 

The Disturbances

 

When Bryson opened his eyes he never even knew what he was! He had no recognition of anything or where he was, or that he was in one of the rooms in the castle!

He was staggered and sat upright and turned on his room light, and wondered if it was caused by his exhaustion, done on the day before, or his lack of food, the severe cold and snow falling outside, or something in the castle influencing him.

The dreams that he had had been incomprehensible and he wondered if they had actually been dreams! They never made sense and had been made up with shimmering lights and freakish sounds being whirled about him, and like being in a colossal vortex, where he never thought or even did anything, and had been like he never existed and just experienced what was there.

He liked the room around him and how well preserved it was after such a length of time, and how well it had been made, especially for the era it had been from.

Merton was in the room next to his on the left and Mortimer’s room was next to that, and Mitchell was in the room next to Bryson on the other side, where he was next to his men.

They were all sleeping in rooms at the front of the left side of the second floor, with the stairs in the center of the castle.

Bryson noted the air was just cold and with no scent, and that it was cool and calm in the room, and he spotted that there was a really thick blanket of snow covering the wood outside. He remembered earlier and being in a huddled posture with his blankets tightly wrapped about him, with him reacting to the cold.

For a moment he recalled an earlier dream and that he had thought he had died and gone to some form of afterlife, and tried to recall everything he could about it. The dreams that he had at Grovnor Castle had given him vision of other places, and what could be hidden away, and he had visualized the places the creatures sounds there were coming from and had some insight into them and their environment.

The sky outside was dark even though it was snowing, and it was normally light where he lived with the streetlights and light being reflected from the snow illuminating it, and he realized how far they were from the outside world and this place this time had no roads or connections to anything. Their communications had gone when the dark winter night began.

It was so peculiar that he liked it more than he should have! His normal life and things he encountered were too repetitive and he relished finding abnormal things to do and explore, especially when they had new outcomes and findings.

He switched off his light and went over to the window and stared out into the darkness and ancient wood with a shiver running through him, from the cold, thoughts of the cold, and deadly things that they had encountered there.

It was like another world to him and they were put there to explore it, and it was like a world without a proper sun and thousands of light years of empty space between it and the stars.

The world below was a decomposing landscape shrouded in snow with weak energy.

An array of door knocks made the door shift about, reminding him of the age of the place, and he wondered again why it had such advanced objects and structure for that age, and he realized again that the people who had reconstructed it had done it up and that he was experiencing 1880 technology.

He slowly marched over and yanked open the thick wooden door, which had been clearly expertly crafted by hand, and he watched Merton and Mortimer standing glaring at him from the darkness outside, suggesting something was along the corridor. Bryson nodded and closed the door behind him and followed them along the outer corridor.

He still wondered why they liked being up in the middle of the night so much, and why he never had properly seen them tired in the middle of the night. Surely they never had that many things to do at night?

As he considered how sleepy he was and what they were up to, and then thought of other situations that they had done and of them awaking him in the middle of the night, and as he recalled situations he gasped as he suddenly realized that he could hear sounds emerging from somewhere further ahead, and he gasped even more when the sounds seemed to magnify and turn to being blared out.

It then mildly amused him as he recalled a similar situation, and he also realized that the sounds reminded him of his dream, but he could not notice any connection and why it did.

“What hell happened?” Mitchell moaned, rushing up the corridor, after being awakened by something and seeing them rushing towards something.

He slapped his face trying to awaken himself further, vaguely looking like he had a slight hangover, and he recalled him taking alcohol from the helicopter.

As they approached a region of the corridor that they heard the sounds at their loudest the disturbance seemed as if it had different states to it and regularly altered, and Bryson imagined it as a warp through in space and time causing many different things to occur and create sporadic sounds about the castle, and in his dream he wondered if he had seen inside the warp itself (and the castle lay somewhere beyond it, being one of the locations connected to it throughout space and time).

Yet even if it was a warp he still never knew what it was or what was happening, what created it, and why the things in the wood were there! Did the things, whatever they were, become part of the disturbance while near it, when it automatically opened?

Three scientists rushed up to Merton and Mortimer and they began discussing the occurrences and situation, and the three scientists rushed back to get equipment and more of the scientists.

Merton and Mortimer stood listening to the sounds trying to establish things and where they were mainly emerging.

Some sounds came screaming at them with fury and sometimes as though things were trapped in some form of field.

The scientists rushed back and forward setting up their new equipment, connecting the equipment along that region of the corridor.

“What do think?” Merton carefully asked him, leaving Bryson with little to say.

He gave Bryson the impression that they might be going to do something or come to a conclusion.

Mortimer also gave him the impression, which would normally have confirmed it, but things were different there and they were not fully themselves!

Bryson started to realize the implications of things and that they might have to check what was there and things of great danger!

Mortimer quickly told the other scientists: “Investigate all these walls, floor and roof …”

Bryson suddenly felt deep tiredness and wished that he had stayed in bed, and was asleep.

Why were they not tired like him? What had they been doing when they heard the sounds?

In the darkness at the end of the corridor two figures came rushing towards them from the stairs – resembling a sort of dream view to Bryson in his sleepy state – and the figures turned out to be two of Mitchell’s men, who were on guard below, and they whispered things in Mitchell’s ear.

Mitchell’s face turned frantic, and he was desperate to do something, and he rushed away with the two men to where the men had been, and to the stairs.

“What are they up to?” Merton muttered, staring, bewildered.

“This place is a hell of a place!” Bryson mumbled.

Bryson watched drifting currents of snowflakes blow about a room window, and he realized that he really felt like going to bed. It had been a long day and the next day could even be longer, and he watched Mortimer rush away after them to the stairs, and he wondered what he was missing. Even though he had done what he felt like doing – rush away – but in the opposite direction – to his bed, and without saying anything.

Why were they not all tired like him? And he recalled all the things he had been doing and all the late nights before he had arrived there.

He watched them rush into the darkness at the stairs and realized that they might have to stay up for a long time, to obtain the conclusion to what was occurring, and he realized he had better follow to get it over with.

Merton shrugged and followed him, and they eventually started chasing after them.

In the sounds behind him he heard a rhythmical tapping, slowly increasing in volume, making him slow to listen, and he realized that it was footsteps rushing towards him from behind, and from behind him two more of Mitchell’s men came running along, while they were fixing gun holsters on their waists.

Bryson saw Mitchell going down the stairs with his gun in his hand. They seemed to have adjusted their lights dimmer, to make them darker and not open targets.

The situation looked bad! If someone did not die it would be surprising!

Bryson and Merton rushed to them and crept down the stairs – which creaked loudly when they made rapid movements.

At the bottom of the stairs he watched their dark figures creep around from room to room looking for something, occasionally giving a significant gasp, which most of them had given since they had arrived at the castle.

They eventually approached Mortimer trying to get information.

“Let’s look in the kitchen!” Mitchell warned, creeping away.

His men followed him. And one of them switched on a light and they rushed into the kitchen, holding out their guns, ready to shoot at anything that appeared.

Bryson felt awake again, but tired and he avoided staggering.

“I saw someone down here with a gun,” one of Mitchell’s men muttered to them, moving along with them.

How had he seen anyone down here he wondered? It had been so dark without the lights that it was virtually in complete darkness, and when he questioned him further he told them that all they had seen had been a dark figure with a gun.

When Mitchell entered the kitchen they heard him gasp loudly, grasping Bryson’s attention as he had definitely found something, and they rushed in after him.

When they reached the kitchen it was virtually in darkness and Bryson turned his head about to search in every direction and to where he saw gusts of snow blowing rhythmical against a window, and through the window he saw the haunting dark shapes of the trees of the wood shifting in the wind, almost hidden in the dark about the castle.

The brightness beamed down from the kitchen lights lighting everything about them, when someone finally turned them on, and they entered further and glared over at an area of the floor, to their side, where Mitchell was kneeling next to a dead body.

 

Chapter 6

 

Mind-Bending Dreams

 

Lights flew around everywhere like electric forms of insects stopping Bryson from seeing anything else in his surreal dream, with him mildly viewing it while he happily slept, floating freely.

Deep in dark regions he caught sight of things shifting about with no form to what they were or doing, like energy floating wildly around in a void surrounding him, and to his fascination he heard sounds of thoughts like whispers from out in hidden places or invisible zones, and they taunted him.

Energies of the universe shone and moved, which normally would have been invisible, and he saw mist formations that were really energy formations and he realized that he was seeing something as it really was, which was powerful and intelligent, which never really made sense when thought about, but which did as a fantasy.

It resembled floating in a cold dark cloudless night sky with no ground below, under a bright moon, and a lunar colored radiance emerged everywhere.

Golden places appeared around the strange energy lights that twinkled brighter through thick areas of the energy mist and a bright light appeared deep in the mist, and he realized the depth of it was really immense and that he was further off than he thought. It was tremendous and like looking into the depths of deep space.

He felt the presence of something mysterious and alive, which existed all around him and which he could not account for, and again he looked out at the lights and wondered what it all was, and studied it. Even though he never recognized anything it had a familiar look, which he determinedly tried to grasp.

He was suddenly awakened by a loud knock that rattled his room door up and down and he saw by the morning light that it was later than he had intended to sleep and he rolled sideways and checked his clock and realized that it was even later.

He automatically listened to the voice of Mortimer asking him where he was, and he told him he was getting dressed.

Even though it was winter and the border of window was shrouded with vines and other vegetation it was bright with the sun and light blue sky and the snow covering the entire landscape, and he quickly put on his clothes and opened the door and saw Merton and Mitchell, who both studied him curiously.

“You wanted us to contact you if anything happened,” Merton stated, excitedly. “Well, something has! You’d better get down to the lounge if you do not want to miss the action!”

“What action?” he answered, shifting out of the door and studying the corridor, watching some of the new scientists that they had brought in, who were checking areas of the corridor.

“One of our men just found a few faint footprints of the killer at another window further along from the kitchen!”

“Is that everything …?” Bryson asked firmly. “And your theories are?”

“He killed one of my men – who must have discovered him doing something … And he got out the door, escaped into the wood … And must have returned later …”

“He wouldn’t have dared go deep into the wood!”

“And we should have predicted his movements …”

“You found the remains of his footprints after the heavy snow fall, with the prints at the window that he entered, where they avoided being fully covered over …”

“Perfectly correct! We are having a discussion on it in the lounge and wanted you there!”

“But this means the killer is in the castle and that he can’t escape!”

Both Merton and Mitchell nodded in agreement!

 

Chapter 7

 

The First Death

 

All the main people in the castle were there, sitting silently in the large lounge, where everything seemed to have massive proportions for some reason.

They all sat still in various large seats at various angles, in seats found in the surrounding rooms, in front of what must be the largest fireplace Bryson had ever seen, with the logs blazing away with a high temperature from all the logs someone had piled into it, surely to fit it in there without making it too small.

Mitchell resumed his pacing across their path, leaving a faint trail over the late nineteenth century carpet there, which the whole castle had as well as main other modifications that allowed people to live there, which had been added later on – including electrical lighting, kitchens, toilets, proper beds …

They had found a generator that powered everything, when they had tried to connect the generator that the helicopter had brought in. Yet even with all the later technology the castle remained the same, lost in time and trapped in a warp in time.

Mitchell’s expressions barely ever altered but now showed there was trouble ahead, and some of the time he was in deep thought not quite mentally there.

Bryson wondered if any of them had been confronted with such crimes before, and why they had?

In fact, after a careful examination of all the people there he realized that he and the two psychic researchers must have the most experience, especially from the murders at the last castle! And he realized why they had wanted him there and Merton had taken Mitchell up to get him, and he realized that he could have a lot of problems ahead of him!

They were not experienced enough to conduct an investigation, and the last time it was the police that had been doing things and he had helped.

He was sure that Mitchell had some facts about the killing that he was not revealing, and he tried to think of what he would not say and what he would do! Yet there was little to go at the moment and he left it for later.

There were many hidden facts to it and he would wait until they surfaced, and stopped troubling himself.

The others were mainly discussing the death but knew little, going by what they said. They were waiting for something to occur and come to some conclusion – perhaps even waiting for an argument to occur. Then perhaps they might get some information to enlighten them about it.

Bryson gave occasional shudders from the cold that came through the opened door. His lungs felt as if they had sandpaper grated over them from breathing in the cold in his room.

Merton and Mortimer sat at his sides, silenced by the whole event, glimpsing the window as if they were waiting for something and did not want to say anything.

Mitchell turned and coughed into a handkerchief.

“I don’t understand,” Merton argued, “why someone would want to kill the guy? What did he not want us to find out by being caught in the kitchen …?”

“You could be right!” Mitchell replied. “Why did he not want to be caught so much?”

“How did a stranger know about this place? Who do you think he was?”

“I don’t know, but we’ll have to make sure it doesn’t happen again! Now knowing this place … I could imagine him easily as a lunatic …”

“Are the cops coming then?” Bryson asked, seeing the meeting there was to get everyone informed on what was happening.

“They’ll be arriving later today by helicopter!” Mitchell answered, showing the situation was nothing to do with him.

“It’s going to be really tricky explaining the place and the situation to them …?”

The police obviously might not accept the full account and of what had happened to them in the wood, and it clearly involved a horrendous crime …

Mitchell turned his face away from the fireplace and its yellow radiance flickered over his back, and Bryson watched gray wisps of smoke rising up the chimney.

“Anyway, I wanted to ask you all … Did anyone see anyone near this place?” Mitchell spoke, standing, and watching nobody move in the room, and they all nodded that they never one by one.

If it had been one of them and not a stranger then the person must have been missing when it took place and he wondered about the people that he had not seen, and from what Mortimer told them they had checked up on them and that there was at least ten people there that never came in contact with anyone when it took place, and had been sleeping, and Bryson realized that they had made a mistake by not checking them at their rooms to see if anyone had been missing, and he also realized that they never thought it was them and that they would not have gone to such lengths to carry anything out.

Bryson realized the infernal place now had a killer, who had a motive to kill for, and they and all the evidence had shown that the person could not be in the wood and was hidden away somewhere in the colossal castle, and that they would have to sleep there with him lurking in shadows.

 

Chapter 8

 

The Treasure Quest

 

The entire castle was colossal and dangerous beyond belief, even during the day, and they had checked all the stuff that they had accumulated and found there had been many occurrences and deaths during the day, and nobody seemed to want to go into the unexplored regions, where they also thought the killer lurked.

So when they started their investigations of the castle it was in search of the treasure there and was organized by Mitchell and he brought all his men, with Bryson and the two psychic investigators, and some scientists and archaeologists, who were curious what was in the unexplored regions.

They had been no further than the central region, and region that they slept in on the second floor, so Mitchell’s idea of going to the central region of the top floor was really interesting.

Bryson climbed the stairs studying everything, while curiously watching Mitchell as he followed him up and occasionally listened to everyone else behind him, and Bryson noticed that his surroundings seemed to get dirtier the further up they went and by the time they reached the top they were sweeping giant webs away, which seemed to increase in size, and he started to consider there being dangerous spiders there.

“Well,” Mitchell finally announced, breaking his silence. “We now know that killer has not been here! Though there must be other staircases up here, so we still have him being about as a problem.”

They entered the top floor and it looked incredible to Bryson. It was like another world and like seeing a real haunted place, place where supernatural existed, and he considered it as being either one of the only places like it on the planet or one of the most powerful places on the planet.

The corridor had to be the most ghostly darkest places he had seen, and with freezing cold and snow it was even more still, silent, and empty of life as was possible. Even with the lights on there were strange haunting dark shadows and glows that held secrets and dangers!

Some of Mitchell’s men insisted in announcing their being there clearly to the killer, if he was up there, and they insisted in leaving him until the police arrived. And even though it was one of his men and he had directly attacked them, he had escaped and it was a police matter! Though he was sure most of them actually still intended to do something when they could!

They grouped closely together and wander down the corridor in the one direction with startled and amused faces as they searched its interior, with faint thoughts of what it would be like there at night. The place to everyone there seemed to be the source of all the occurrences in the wood, and it at times was like being in a central area where something existed that was more powerful than anything else there, and perhaps on the planet, and the stuff in the wood avoided going there because of its power and that they were being checked and it had hidden intentions to do things with them.

The treasure being hidden away there was like something were using it to lure people there to their deaths, and he wondered again if he would survive this adventure!

Merton wandered about offering anyone next to him a cigarette, and spoke to them confidently, and they gave startled expressions at their surroundings and what he actually worked as and a famous leading investigator of psychic occurrences.

Mitchell, Bryson noticed, was giving them confidence and his wisdom in carrying out the task ahead, while gently persuading them to do what he wished, and use their powers of deduction to find clues or anything there. There main motivation seemed to be money, and they were all positive that was what motivated the killer there.

As they passed different rooms it became clear that nobody had been there in many decades. Cobwebs and dirt just about shrouded everything they met with!

Nothing showed any clues to what Bryson wanted, and it made little sense.

The killer had to be ruthless and carefree to have done it in the way that it had been done, especially to one of Mitchell’s men. The person had done it under their noses! Yet it could indicate that he never knew them or what they were like?

From the looks that that he caught he knew that the incident had affected them all. Some of them were argumentative when they mentioned the dead guy, and he was sure that they had not found any major clues.

Bryson touched his sore forehead with his fingers feeling if the coldness had sunk into his brain.

He saw that it had still stopped snowing and that there was a good chance, according to a forecast, that the weather would stay that way until the night.

He wondered if the place had actually turned people insane! He wondered if the killer had an interest in anything else and if they were thinking of him as being only after one thing.

A loud helicopter thud gradually emerged away in the distance, and they all grew silent and considered the arrival of the police, and at a window Bryson and some of the others watched it and another three helicopters arrive, making them even change their interest there to below the castle, where they landed, and Bryson watched the faces of all the police and people connected with them get out and looking about slightly amused but mainly very curious, and some actually knowing some things about the place, and he heard some of their communications blaring out as they told of their arrival and what the place looked like.

The police had a hard time realizing what they were dealing with, and Bryson listened to the person he was sure was in charge of everything. He had clearly been communicating with the police elsewhere in his helicopter.

“We can separately look about more,” Merton declared, clearly losing interest with looking out the window. “We can cover more ground …”

They all split up more and into groups, going into rooms more, and searching more.

Bryson marched away himself straight to where he thought one of the main rooms was, which was larger and unusual, and he was sure it belonged to the owner that had reconstructed the castle, if he had even lived there or had it built for him before his death.

It was incredible how fast Mitchell rushed after him, and he watched Merton follow him, seeing it was the most interesting place to go.

The others mainly agreed to search the corridor and to check paintings and antiques, which were really ancient and valuable looking, especially being there and covered in such dust and dirt.

The door to the room at first seemed locked when Bryson reached it, before the other two had made it to him, and he quickly confirmed it was locked before trying to shove it in.

“Curious!” Mitchell muttered. “Very curious! It’s got a lock and it’s locked!”

Merton ducked and stuck his eye to the keyhole and moved back, and asked, “We could wait and try to find a key, which may not exist, or we could just break in?”

“Let’s break in!” Mitchell quickly replied first. “What’s in there could be of great value! And if we leave it someone else could get here first! This place is getting more and more people …”

“Alright!” Bryson replied. “The door can be replaced anyway, if it’s of any value …”

Mitchell immediately left to nearby rooms until he found what he wanted, and arrived with a large log of wood, which had been in a fireplace, and used it to smash in the lock and viciously shove it in, until the door screeched right open and Bryson saw only darkness and then windows that were covered by thick curtains, and dust flew down over them as they moved in and they entered like they were entering a tomb.

The mess was shocking! Webs and fungus had shrouded everything and an ancient bed was left rotted away within the room, with small amounts of ancient furniture around the edges of the large room, and Bryson attempted to age it all but never succeeded.

“The owner liked a large bed,” Merton muttered, humorously, examining its remains, watching a dust cloud from their entrance float in beams of light, from streaks of sunlight from the window where Mitchell started opening the curtains, trying not to destroy the rotted remains of them, and looking out at the wood from there with some fascination!

They then crept around the room watching his fascination of the wood, and his drawing all the areas of interest in a vague map, and listening to their creaks and cracks from the floorboards.

Bryson’s attention fell on the bed again trying to imagine what age it was, and he realized it was early twenty-century technology.

When he moved back he saw the humorous side of what they were doing. The place interested him and he liked such places and their history, imagining all the past events and people who had been there, and all the many hours and days and thoughts that they had, and he wondered what the future would hold for it and fantasized being in a time machine shooting through the depths of time. What would the future be? And what would the outcome of their investigations there be? What would the future be now that the murder and all the police were there? Was this the end of the desolation of it? Or could the place become so deadly that they would have to isolate it from humanity?

He saw a small drawer under the legs of the remains of a wardrobe in the corner of the room and saw it had not been seen, and investigated it with interest, while he considered the room from different perspectives. He wondered if the people had just slowly left there or had been forced out by the occurrences there, or had they died there?

The stiff drawer revealed it was full of old clothes and he looked through and man’s clothes considering what he had been like.

Mitchell never investigated anything any further and assumed that they had found what they were going to, while Merton copied Bryson and still searched unusual places and objects that he came to, and looked under a small gap below the bed.

“This place is gruesome!” Bryson muttered. “This place must have been the biggest castle in the world when it was built! And it could have had one of the richest people too! It must have been the most magnificence building to live in at one time, with luxury beyond other people’s wildest dreams! And look at what it ended up like! One of the worst deadliest places on the planet!”

He wondered if something might occur to mankind in hundreds of years with the world turning desolate like the castle! Could this be really what happens to the whole of civilization one day? Will the remains of the human race end up living in the remains of everything, treating it as desolate gruesome remains of an ancient race obsessed with size and power, building immense structures for unknown strange reasons?

“An incredible place with an even more incredible history!” he remarked, flicking webs away from him.

“Do you think that we made a mistake being here?” Merton asked, seeing his change of feelings. “This place is cursed with deaths … And not just one or two people at a time …!”

“A ruthlessly place with many lost secrets that does not like people staying in its locality for too long …”

“Let’s check somewhere else!”

As they left they were amazed at how far the others were going to search the place, and even Mitchell gave a surprised look at what some of his men were doing and that they were frantically yanking up floorboards all over the place, as well as in specific places.

When they walked further up Mitchell was even more surprised and stood with his mouth open, and one of his men whispered something in his ear and he realized something and nodded back in agreement, making Bryson wonder what they had realized and had turned frantic over.

“A good way!” Merton revealed. “We can get this place searched properly if they all carry on like this.”

When they moved along the corridor Bryson realized that it was a good idea and slowly started copying and helping them.

Though Mitchell allowed it he never joined in and remained ready to go to anywhere anything was occurring though.

Bryson wandered around just to see what he randomly found, and stopped at paintings and antiques wondering what they were worth. The owners were immensely wealthy and could easily have left something that could have vastly increased in value, and he studied a painting and wondered what it was worth.

He quickly phoned an old friend to see if he would value them and was surprised that he had heard about the castle and occurrences there and that it was all over the media, and he was comforted to know that they never knew the location as the police did not want to give away the location, and Bryson knew that they knew there was danger there and that people would be in danger.

His next surprise was that he was more interested than he had thought in checking the value the things there for him and Bryson sent photos of paintings and antiques when came to them, and left him to check them.

While he searched a repetitive forceful hammering appeared in the distance and occasionally interrupted him enough to stop and listen and wonder why someone was so determined to break through something.

He realized how much he liked and missed treasure hunting and quest for the discovery of the paranormal cause and the solutions, and realized why he was there more than ever. The quest, the exhilaration, and the thrill of the chase made gave him immense excitement and adrenalin rushes! He was sure there was stuff all over the place after seeing the reactions and things there!

While he considered the castle’s interior from various perspectives the sounds in the background escalated into a furious rummaging and banging, which made everyone about him stand alert and listen. What was happening? What had they missed by not checking there? The people behind the sounds sounded as if they had really found something and were trying breakthrough to something to get it.

Bryson stood next to Merton and watched a room far along the corridor where there was a cloud of dust was coming out, and heavy thuds were accelerating louder, almost climaxing and the people were about to uncover something and they marched quickly there, and the others around them joined them.

“What the hell have they found there!” one of Mitchell’s men finally moaned out loud, glaring ahead.

Bryson followed behind him and watched the room – where the cloud of dust increased and moved along towards them, and they heard and felt shudders going through the walls and sounds of boulders crashing across the floor.

Their looks changed from bewildered glances to observing everything as they approached it, and they looked in the doorway and saw chunks of rock and pieces of plaster scattered everywhere across the room and Mitchell and his men crowded around an area of the floor where there was a large black hole, which they had smashed the floor away to reveal.

They had discovered something concealed below the stone floor beneath the wooden planks. Perhaps after they had discovered that the ground under the floorboards had given a hollow tone, but when he questioned Mitchell he told them that when they had lifted the floorboards there that they found that the stone floor had a hole in it, where it had caved in, and that they had seen a chamber below.

Bryson measured the floor with amazement and realized that he had not even considered it, even after being in the last castle. It was phenomenal how thick the floor between the top floor and the lower floor was and he had not noticed it, and it even looked large enough to conceal something, and he recalled what William Randall, the builder of the castles, was like and had done in the other castle.

Yet why had he gone to such lengths to conceal this one? Was there any connection between it and the disturbances that had occurred at the place?

Mitchell’s men viciously smashed heavy hammers against the thick stone and chunks of it crumbled away and crashed down beneath the floor, while the others got ready to climb down.

 

Chapter 9

 

The Hidden Chamber

 

A deep thud echoed down when Bryson jumped down into the chamber below, through the hole, landing on all the debris that they had smashed in, and he watched Mitchell and his men looking around with a single torch and Bryson looked up and out the hole at the faces of the others glaring down, interested but remaining there until more lights arrived.

It was hard to figure out why it was so valuable to them and why it was even anything, although in the last castle it had been, and he started looking for proof that it was more than part of the structure of the castle.

The ebbing radiance of the torch clearly was not enough to allow more of them to see properly at any proper distance and they moved gradually while checking everything, and Bryson followed scarcely grasping the concept of why such things had been built, and recalled in the last castle they had been used as hiding places and escape routes from being attacked and overcome by enemies.

He had only one fact to prove and that because it was in the castle it might have been part of its defense against invaders! So he searched everywhere for clues that people had been supposed to stay in it and all he saw were chimneys and supporting walls as his eyes slowly adjusted to the vague light.

The height of it was low and they were crouched over to avoid hitting their heads against the above floor and they crept through the dirt and building debris, while sounds took strange tones, and he strained his eyes more trying to see further in, but there were no features of anything.

After a great deal of time they wandered around and the new lights arrived and surprised them as they were able to see away into distant regions all around them, and one of Mitchell’s men suddenly shouted and they all followed his gaze to a strange shape away in the distance, and one of the men shone his light directly on it and revealed a large square object.

While they shifted there it became clear the place had not been used as a hiding place, unless it could have been going to be one or the builder had put it in to convert into it if they had needed it.

They approached the object slowly and Bryson wondered where they were under, at the above floor, and tried to grasp what would be there. Was it hidden away or was it part of the structure of the castle? His examinations of it at a close range gave him little to go on other than it was made of gray stone and square, but when they finally approached the thing it became clear it was the square end of a tomb, and if they had seen it from a front angle they might have recognized it.

They examined small writing on the side of it but the stone had deteriorated and it was too dirty and dark and none of them could identify any of it.

Bryson took out a piece of paper and drew a vague plan of where they had traveled giving the exact angle and distance that they had walked from the entrance hole for him later to find where the tomb was actually under, and he realized there had to have been an entrance nearby as someone would not have taken such a bulky heavy object across any great distance. They were practical people, which he had proven in the last castle as well.

He searched around looking for it above and found a large slab entrance hidden in dirt on the above floor in front of the tomb.

“What’s that?” Mitchell asked, hardly seeing him, too busy trying to find clues on the object.

“I worked out that they had to have had a nearby entrance to get that down here …” he replied, shoving the thin slab up and sideways, out of the way, and examined the floorboards over it and found that they were not nailed down there, but fixed together, and he carefully removed them and pushed the carpet over it up, ripping the areas of it up where it was nailed down.

Sunlight from outside beamed down through the above room through the entrance, lighting everything around them, and Mitchell’s men congratulated it and some of them left through the hole, and Bryson climbed out to see where it was and was surprised that it was over the central region, where it had been in the last castle.

He searched about for anything else but only found that it was faraway in the opposite direction than they had been searching in, and he climbed down to the tomb when they started to lift the lid off. Then he wondered who was buried there and why they had been placed there? And he gasped when he recalled all the disturbances and deaths that had occurred there?

“Who will it be?” Mitchell asked, astonished, looking at the tomb, seeing if Bryson had any idea.

“I do not know!” he replied, moving over to his side at the side of it, standing as though he were standing at the front of an altar, which amused Mitchell.

As they started to shove the thick slab covering the tomb onto the floor Bryson examined the writing on the tomb again and cleaned away as much dirt as he could by washing it in water, from a bottle he borrowed from one of the men, and he started to see vague outlines of the writing but could not fully understand it, and took photos of it to examine afterwards.

“Check that stuff later,” Mitchell moaned, amazed at the sight of the cover of the tomb moving from the tomb.

Something stopped the lid being shoved any further again and they gave it a quick heavy shove pushing it only slightly sideways, and it seemed fixed in position, and it needed much more force to shift it or the heavy block of stone would have to be lifted off it.

Before they lifted it one of the men from above climbed down with a crowbar and they used it to shift it sideways again, and as Bryson rested and the cover went over onto the ground his sight fell on a skeleton, and he wondered if any of them knew it might be one of his ancient ancestors, as it could very well have been a descendant or relative of William Randall, his ancestor, and why he had been at the other castle in the first place.

 

Chapter 10

 

The Ancient Tomb

 

Most of the words on the tomb were by all means to do with William Randall but words were missing and they were in riddles and were only comprehensible to someone who would have known the things that they suggested.

The skeleton had to be someone connected to William Randall or the original people at the castle, and it might be the only source of any information about the occurrences and treasure.

“Do you get any of it?” Mitchell pleaded, seeing him intensely examining the words on the tomb again, after he saw little in the tomb itself, and he had stayed watching him crouching in front of the tomb reading over what he could, trying to find something.

All of it was confused, and it was turning to a disappointment, and Bryson nodded in disagreement and stood up and ignored it.

Mitchell and he moved around looking baffled, as well as tired, and examined the skeleton again.

“What do you think they buried this here for?” Mitchell asked, probing, curious and looking for more.

Bryson rested and never replied and as he did his sight fell on the skeleton, and he wondered if he should react to having the privilege of encountering a great ancestor, and he saw that it had the same height as he had.

Traces on the skull showed that he had had similar looks too!

Mitchell grew annoyed and poked it, and it moved and shifted position and he saw something sparkle as it did, and Bryson stuck down his hand at where it was in a pile of dust in the center of the skeleton and he probed through its bones and felt an object, and he pulled it out.

“What do you think?” Mitchell asked, trying to see what was there.

He cleaned the dirt, which was encrusting most of it, and found that it was a large ring, and he started polishing it with a cotton handkerchief that he had in his pocket and revealed an expensive ancient large diamond gold ring, and he examined the diamond realizing that it had been it that had sparkled.

The large size of it was peculiar and he had not seen any normal ring that size before.

“Can I see it?” an archeologist asked, which one of Mitchell’s men had brought over, and he swiftly shifted in beside him, and put out his hand. “I’ve seen something like that before …”

Bryson handed it over seeing that he knew something, and the archeologist twisted and unscrewed the area that held the diamond, and removed it from the ring.

“People concealed small objects in them,” the archeologist stated. “Just below the jewel!”

His fingers probed in it and he removed a small piece of paper!

 

Chapter 11

 

The Secret Map

 

He unfolded and stretched it out, perhaps done for the first time in hundreds of years, and someone shone a light over it and its details became clearer and some of the men grouped around him, and they examined it.

“It’s an old drawing of this castle,” Mitchell replied first, seeing something that confirmed his beliefs.

But Bryson realized that it was more than that and that it was an ancient plan of it from a side view, showing where something was, and he knew it because it was so important that the person had it hidden in the ring, and he had seen something similar in the other castle. It had far more detail, and more than what it had looked like when first seen, and it was an accurate map of the interior.

Bryson’s thoughts went wild and he wondered what they had been up to! The other castle was just a place haunted, but this place in places never made sense anywhere! What did they find? What were they doing here? And why were there so many secrets involved?

Mitchell took it, and held it over his light, and he and Bryson considered the faint lines for a moment. He tried to realize what he had been like. What had he actually been like? And what had he thought of the castle?

“Could be anything to do with the treasure?” one of the men finally asked, desperate for clues.

They examined it for clues to its identity, and why it was there!

It could be more valuable as assumed but on the other hand it could be anything! They studied it from different angles, until they started losing interest.

“That looks like a faded cross marking something?” the man that had asked if it could be anything to do with the treasure asked, pointing at a very faint cross that he had found.

Bryson was surprised that he had not seen it, and that the others never seemed to have noticed it.

“Where do you think that is?” the man finally muttered, like he knew where it was and wanted to confirm it.

“It’s on the top floor and surely not far from here!” Mitchell finally answered, seeing they were not coming out with anything. “So let’s go and have a check …”

After a few seconds of examining it the others started climbing out, into the room above, and Bryson put it away in his pocket.

The ring was valuable and could well prove there was more, and showed they had wealth, which he had known already by the massive castles and estates, and last treasure they had found. Yet he could not work out why there would be two treasures!

As he climbed out he vaguely wondered how safe the castle structure itself really was, and if it was safe to be in, as it had been built by ancient craftsmen with only a basic knowledge. Who would know if they had only designed it to last a few decades at the most? Yet if it had stayed up the amount of time that it had it must be strong enough not to collapse! They could have easily built it to last! He had only seen castles with no roofs that were crumbling away, and he had never heard of one such as it falling. Yet he had heard of parts of modern structures collapsing!

As they walked along the corridor Bryson noticed some signs of value in paintings, and took photos of them. There could even be a connection between something in them and the clue!

 

Chapter 12

 

The Discovery

 

What Bryson was surprised at was how easily and firmly they had identified where the mark on the map was in the castle, and he had not even considered that it had been when they had arrived there!

The man who had found the mark on the map seemed to be the best at it, and they all looked at the rooms there.

As Bryson examined the best places to look he remembered the plan of the castle and removed it, and he started trying to see what the mark was at, and he suddenly noticed the man that had found the mark and Mitchell were measuring the floor in the corridor, outside the rooms, and he wondered what they were thinking.

The map looked different in the light from outside at a window, and he saw things that had not been recognizable before and it slightly surprised him, as he had expected it to have dulled lines and blemishes, especially because of its already bad condition and ancient age.

Bryson glared, partially blinded by a sudden illumination from the sun, and its powerful glare from the snow. Then when it decreased he saw more detail and faint lines that had faded and that had not been visible before, and he wondered if the others had seen stuff that he had not seen there, and why they never bothered asking to see it again?

He studied things on it astonished at missing them and saw where the exact location of the small cross mark was marked at the castle, even though it was so faint that he could easily have taken it to be a badly drawn mark or correction rubbed away.

Yet though he knew that it was something its size was not big – it looked too small to be significant – and it was not just a bad drawing as it had been carefully drawn there! And he considered why the person had gone to such lengths to draw it so well into the sketch, and wondered how the man in his tomb had died and what the person had been like, and why he had been buried there?

Bryson stood up and joined Mitchell and some of his men measuring the room, who took it that he knew what they knew.

Bryson gradually realized what he had missed and that there was a large distance between a room wall and the wall in the room next to it, and when he knocked the wall it did not sound as solid, and it was not as solid as the stone walls in the other rooms.

He was sure a small chamber existed there, and wondered why it had been hidden away, and why they had been so secretive and had marked it on an old map?

Nonetheless, how could they check it? Where could the entrance to it be? It could be sealed, but there could be a way to climb into it!

Bryson considered it for a moment and realized that was what Mitchell was considering, and he wondered if he would knock a hole in the wall of the room where the map cross had been marked? Their faces still some showed puzzlement, indicating that he had a problem and had not realized how best to get into it.

Bryson started tapping the room wall and listening to see how hollow it was in different places.

Mitchell decided to do more, suddenly looking more energetic!

“It would be a shame to ruin this wall,” Bryson explained, considering the hole that they had made in the floor to enter the chamber beneath the floor. “It could make a hell of a mess!”

The man who had found the mark on the map suddenly used the opportunity to show them what they were missing and went over to the corner of the room and lifted up the edges of the wallpaper, showing them that there was, in fact, a gap going around the entire wall, and looked like a large crack and was deliberately concealed.

“What do you think it is then?” Bryson asked, confused, not fully grasping what it was or what he was explaining it was.

“We’ll need to find a way to tug it out from the side at the door as the hinges are at the other side,” he replied, and Bryson shrugged and decided to wait for him to show him what he was talking about.

He went to different places of the wall examining the crack and inserted a tool into the gap, which allowed him to grip the wall and yank it slightly outwards, proving nothing was holding it, and Bryson recalled an inner library that they had found at the last castle, and realized that the wall was really a giant doorway concealing something behind it, and he helped the man pull it out, and soon realized that it opened out on hinges at the opposite side.

It opened out like a giant door revealing a hidden chamber full of old books and scrolls, and Mitchell’s men saw value in the books and the information they could hold, and Bryson wondered why the map had it marked on it and why someone would keep just books as a secret?

 

Chapter 13

 

The Police Investigation

 

A bright large fire burning furiously in the fireplace in the lounge enticed Bryson in and to a seat, where he intended to rest and go through all the things that they had found in detail, and he was sure he missing things and that he would realize them now, while resting on his own.

Yet as soon as he sat down three of the policemen marched in, and looked him over!

The heat from the fire made the central policeman’s eyes bulge out as they entered further in, making their way to the fireplace, and Bryson saw he was the policeman in charge there.

“So you’re Bryson!” he exclaimed, looking about him. “I’m Lieutenant Spelman. I’m in charge at the moment …”

“Have you found anything?” Bryson asked, becoming interested, examining their official clothing, wondering what they would make of the disturbances there, and wondered if they had encountered anything or what they had heard and thought of it.

“Where are the others?”

“They’re at the top floor rooms,” he answered authoritatively.

“They’ll all be back down soon?” he asked.

“I don’t know when they’ll be down! But I’m sure most of them will be down soon … It’s dark now! Have you found anything out about the death of the man in the kitchen?”

“Various things! But we don’t have the killer yet!”

“So have you found any fingerprints or DNA?”

“You’re one of the scientists here! This place is strange!”

“Strange? Stay here long enough and I’m sure you’ll never see anything as strange again!”

The policemen showed signs of confusion and surprise, but Bryson was sure that they had been informed of some of the things that had happened there or had already seen something. He was sure someone in the ex-military men with Mitchell had been telling them what had happened. It was also them that had called the police in and he was sure one of them also knew them.

In distance Bryson realized that there were noises of trouble, and action by the police, and he realized that something was happening, especially going by the reactions of the police in the room, and a policeman rushed in the door.

“We had him but he escaped!” he hollered, breathing faster. “We know where he went and two of our men are going after him!

“We were investigating the castle where his footprints were and we found him at the floor of a room. He escaped down a tunnel there!”

They followed him out and they rushed over to the room, and Bryson sensed that he was going to be in danger of getting it!

At the side of the room the carpet had been rolled over, and the person had removed a hidden entrance to a tunnel and had escaped without covering it over, and Bryson heard scrambling movements and panic-stricken voices deep in it, where the police were clearly chasing the killer out towards the wood.

It was worse than he had imagined! More police were rushing in determined for action, and they were contacting the rest of the police force, and he now positively knew that they never knew of the dangers out there and that great danger was there! And yet if he told them, warned them, he not only knew that it would be a mistake, it could very well make things far worse.

He just did not know what to do and was too tired, and he hoped that Merton and Mortimer would appear and help prevent things escalating further.

Then he realized that they might be able to catch the man before he left the tunnel, and he thought he could either catch him or make them go faster, and he rushed into the tunnel with the others.

“That guy was sneaking around up there!” Bryson gasped, speaking to a policeman at his side.

“If he escapes we may never have a chance to get him again.”

“Let’s go as fast as we can!” Bryson announced, checking his watch.

He swiftly led them deeper into the tunnel, surprising them with how fast and experienced he was in going through tunnels.

He surely did not have that much of a head start! If they moved fast enough they might catch him in the wood.

He gasped at the fact that they could end up going miles into the wood with those things there, as his footprints were guaranteed to be there and force them into getting him. Yet if they moved far faster than him they might capture him first before anything happened. It had only just turned dark!

As he rushed on he studied the walls of the tunnel amazed at the workmanship and that it had been manufactured like the other tunnels that they found there, and he wondered if the guy knew the people that had made it.

As he grew tired he thought the police in the tunnel would just give up. Yet he was sure that they could catch him! He wondered what he looked like, and what he was up to? He also knew that the police would be using helicopters and wondered what would happen there, and if he used a hideout?

From one of the communicators behind him he learned that it was now snowing heavily above and over the whole region, and he happily knew it would cover his trail in the wood, if they could not get there before him entering deep into the wood. They had to be as fast as they could! This could be the only chance to get him!

As he heard the police not that far ahead of him he realized that they had not been in a tunnel before and that they were going slow, trying to see what was ahead, and he gasped as he suddenly heard the police communicators stop work, from the disturbances in the wood.

Bryson regulated his breathing, blowing out steam through beams of torchlight, and rushed on and on, as he searched for obstacles ahead.

He felt surprisingly awake now, with no need to sleep, and he felt things could be successful and he intended to increase their pace further.

So when the police ahead of him in the tunnel appeared, now going very slowly, they allowed them to pass, almost not believing that they could capture the killer, probably put off by the length of the tunnel.

While they continued Bryson saw that they were following them, at the back, and he realized that he was now at the front and that the killer could even be nearby, and suddenly realized why they had been so happy to allow him to pass and he realized that he never even knew if the police directly behind even had guns.

It was hideous! It could be anyone and the guy could be far more different from what he accepted, especially going by what this place had come out with so far.

He definitely did not want to confront him in the tunnel as he could easily shoot him as there was nothing to give him any cover, and it was better to wait until they were outside. Even though that could mean him escaping or dragging them through the wood in something like a gun battle!

His eyes stayed on the most distant part of the tunnel, searching for him, waiting for him to take a shot at them or to attempt to ambush them.

When he recognized the steps to get out the tunnel he sprinted there, and when he approached them he considered what to do next and realized how easily the killer could be waiting for them to climb out of the tunnel. He knew that they were chasing him, and had to have heard them as they had not tried to conceal them being there, and going by the distance the police in front of him were he considered him not far ahead.

Bryson rushed up the stairs and waited, and the others appeared behind him with startled faces, and he realized that at least he might have talked them out of doing something stupid, and was amused to hear some of them wondering who the hell he was.

“Well, what will we do now?” one of them asked, panting slightly, looking at him as though he was crazy.

“We’d better have the police with guns here! We don’t know what this guy could do!”

Once the police moved to his side Bryson climbed out into an immense blizzard, with the snow blanketing his entire surroundings, almost in complete darkness, without any lights, shifting into deep snow, considering everything that he was up against, attempting to observe any place he could see, and wondered if the killer could possibly see him.

He listened through the howl of the wind and all that he heard was the trees being blown around, and he looked for a place to take cover and move over to, and one of the policemen appeared at his side and shone his torch about, and though the wood became visible, he could barely see anything else.

“There is part of his footstep!” a policeman announced, pointing, and they realized that they could not follow him, as there was only part of one footstep there.

 

Chapter 14

 

The Space/Time Gateway

 

Once Bryson arrived back at the top floor that night after resting and having a meal he instantly realized that they had found something else, and he saw Mitchell and his men standing around a large hole in the floor in front of the bookshelves.

“We just dug through,” Mitchell announced, in excitement, as Bryson arrived, glaring, and Mitchell shone his light around the large hole, where they had removed floorboards and smashed in a stone entrance slab.

“When did you find it?” he replied, wondering what was there, realizing it probably was what was marked on the map, and that the bookshelves were covering it up.

“We found it only an hour ago!” Mitchell replied.

“How did you find it?”

“Some of the men, who were still exploring the chamber with the tomb, found the area below here was surrounded and hidden by a thick wall … And we found a sealed entrance over it …”

“What’s down there?” Bryson asked, trying to see in it.

“There’s stairs … They go down below somewhere!”

Mitchell entered first, using his light to see the ancient steps going straight down, and Bryson followed, surprised that the tunnel and stairs fitted into the massive walls in the floors below.

Bryson watched Mitchell moving down making sure he never slipped, and a deep thud echoed down from behind, and he saw that only one other man followed him, and he realized that it was a good idea only having the three of them as the ancient derelict castle steps might not be able to support more weight.

The ebbing radiance of the light was not enough to allow more than three to go safely down either, and he tried to grasp the concept of the tunnel and he imagined the outside of the castle, as he had seen it, and tried to recall the place where they were on it, and where they were going. He was sure that it might have been part of its defense against invaders!

Sounds from behind altered and echoed down giving muddled and strange tones, and he had to strain his eyes more and more to see what he was doing, what Mitchell was doing, and occasionally look back at Mitchell’s man behind him, who was the man that had seen the cross map on the map, which had led them there, and he wondered why he was so keen to find what was there.

He saw little below and that there were no new features of anything, and that the tunnel’s small shape (less than a meter all around him) vanished into the dark.

The steps descended sharply and hazardously and they had to climb down slowly, rather than walk down like with normal stairs, and he had to hold himself upright and lean backwards, and its drop seemed perpendicular at times.

Once he thought he heard distant movements from below, surrounded by their growing surges of strange sounds, and he was sure Mitchell reacted, just ahead of him, with the light oscillating irregularly. Its light swayed over the stone, and the narrow shaft seemed to vanish at a point below.

A feeble glow from something reflecting light caught his attention and he wondered what was there to reflect it, and he saw what looked like a crack in a wall, between the castle stones, and when he looked down he realized Mitchell had vanished!

At first he thought he never saw him as his light had gone, and that he had broken it and that they would have to return, but as he moved down an explosion of colors exploded out from something stunning him, and he opened his eyes and studied his surroundings and saw that he was no longer in the shaft, and as he confusedly studied his surroundings a colossal whirlpool of shifting outlines magically shifted about him and he realized that he had no body or proper presence, and was some form of energy formation.

 

 

II

 

The Transcendent Voyager

 

 

Chapter 1

 

The Supernatural Vortex

 

Energy beams exploded at Bryson as he gained consciousness, covering his entire vision with bright colored light, and he studied everything that he could see wondering where the hell he was! A colossal vortex of shifting outlines magically shot by and he analyzed it in greater detail and proved that he could not realize what or where it was, or even what he now was!

His presence was some form of force formation, and he swirled out into a vortex of reshaping energy patterns that had replaced reality, and he wondered if he could be trapped there for all eternity, and he ignored it and realized that he was no longer bothered and wondered what his future would be like.

He studied a surreal splendor of mind-bending displacements and saw that they were altering to something that he could not recognize. All of his knowledge of science and universe gave him little and it left him mesmerized! Was he even classified as being a life form? His knowledge of what was beyond the universe was little and he felt like he was about to explore something far greater and mind-boggling than he could have ever imagined!

Questions started emerging and he mainly wondered how he could observe anything? If it actually was light there what was he using to perceive it? Yet he recalled the mind-bending dreams that had experienced in the castle and being in a supernatural vortex, and he started to realize that it had to be it or something similar.

Even though he never actually had anything he still felt glad he had some form of recognition of what it was and tried to work out what it did, how it worked, and where it might go to!

While he was considering what would happen next he spotted a miniature circle of flames buried away in the central region ahead of him, and he grew more and more interested, and he started to recognize more detail as it grew and was astonished as he shifted into it, and within its depths he saw what looked like magnificent colossal stars, in a golden haze, blending into his surrounding brilliant colors.

Spectacular golden beams exploded out, and gold stars shot by, and he realized the tremendous speed that he was traveling at, and a region of golden space was expanding out all across his front, and he floated into it.

He saw his body emerge with a new formation and start transforming, and sensed there was something far more different about it, and he saw a strange transparent world formation emerge, with ghost images going through the swirling golden brightness.

Magnificent bright white and gold lights filled his entire vision everywhere, shifting around everywhere, as if he were floating into some form of cartoon cosmos.

Where was he now? Was he actually in one of his dreams he had been at the castle? It was incredible! Would he be able to solve all those queries he had accumulated? At an early age, when he had first visited the first castle, he had experienced the dreams and mysteries buried away there!

Large objects, he was sure were stars, dazzled him with their brightness. Their density together filled space everywhere and yet they never came into contact with each other, staggering him that they could even exist in their state, without being pulled together.

The whole of space around him had the objects shifting and visibly shooting around, and he observed them with curiosity, and as a scientist. He had to answer what was there as much as he could! He was sure that they avoided courses that would make them crash into other objects, and he finally spotted one actually altering its course to avoid hitting another and was dazed and confused that such an object, if they were suns or the size of suns, could have intelligence and the ability to alter their course through space, and he considered what they were and did.

He exploded with excitement when he searched behind him and saw the vortex he had come out of stretching across space, and he tried to grasp what it was and realized the immense speed that he had been traveling at, and was still moving away at.

The size of vortex looked close to the size of a solar system and the vision staggered him and stuck in his mind!

Over a great deal of time he dreamily partially entered a form of sleep state, shooting through the surrounding emptiness, through the surreal space, far from the universe, out beyond reality.

Obscure illuminations endlessly shifted as he wildly spun around, with no real awareness of anything, and a tranquil shape gradually emerged across his front, of something of brightness, and he came to sometimes to study it.

How had he managed to end up in such a far-out place? Where the hell was he? How could he survive this? He was barely a ghost/energy state in some far out mind-bending place, and he considered if he was actually in the castle in a dream state!

He felt as though he had been falling through something and he tried to grasp the concept, and where, and suddenly realized something was blowing at him from somewhere and he saw, hidden away in intense brightness, he was plunging down to some form of world under him.

He was over some form of water! He was sure of it! And he was falling out of its sky!

He prepared himself for everything that he could think of and a roaring and blinding surge of what looked like invisible water or form of energy hit him and he automatically put out his arms, swimming upwards and pulling himself out of the endless depths, where he saw star objects through at the other side of the world.

 

Chapter 2

 

The Mind-Bending Universe

 

He continually kept going over everything that had happened! All the supernatural occurrences that they had encountered as they had approached the castle, exploring the wood surrounding the castle, and the strange mists and lights there that haunted the place for centuries, and attacks by the things that emerged there, chasing them through the deep snow and into the strange tunnel that they had found that led them to the location of the castle.

Even now he could not explain what it was all caused by! What could be there and have created such a disturbance, which nobody could now deny existed? Yet he had worse things to explain now, and thought if he ever returned he would be spending the rest of his life trying to explain it all!

They had professional ex-soldiers, with Mitchell leading them, and every leading scientist in paranormal or anything connected to it, and he was a leading scientist too, with the two main psychic researchers there, Merton and Mortimer, who had explored the last castle, and found everything that they could have, and he was sure they could achieve something if given long enough.

Who had the killer of one of the ex-military men been? The police were exploring the whole region there now and he wondered what the outcome of that would be, and he gasped! They could not find a way to explain things to them to prevent them from doing something stupid there!

The most frustrating things were the search for the treasure and them finding more and more clues! They had only been searching the castle for a day and they had made discoveries everywhere! A chamber under the top floor with a tomb in it, with some strange writing on it, which he had not been given any proper time and proper examination of, and the strange skeleton inside, which had to be someone significant and be buried there for a reason – and with a ring that had a secret compartment with a map with a secret location marked on it that they had traced to a library where they had found a tunnel below – which the three of them had climbed down, with him following Mitchell down and one of Mitchell’s men following him, and then Mitchell had suddenly vanished below him and when he had climbed down had been transported into the vortex to where he was.

He had to find a way back and he constantly went over things trying to find something that he had missed!

He wondered where Mitchell was, and the other man if he had followed him there, and he wondered if it transported people to random locations? Was it the supernatural vortex that he had dreamed of in the castle? Did it have things trapped in it? Did things get transported back and forward through it? And if it did why could he not reenter it and return there?

The island, if it could be called an island, was fascinating and made of something similar to matter, and he constantly studied.

It was virtually translucent in places, as well as being slightly translucent in different degrees in other places with different colors through it, which he was sure was made of some form of new energy, with strange atoms replacing normal ones.

It was firm in places but like being on a waterbed in other places and he was glad to be on it as he had spent hours wading through its sea, if it could be called a sea, as it was nearly like thick air and he only managed to float on it due to him also being made of a similar composition. He was sure gravity existed, at least! Or was it just something similar?

It was incredible! Through the sea and areas of the land he had seen the other side of the world, if it could be called a world, and its size was close to being the same as the moon and he saw similar islands to his in different sizes and shapes, some massive and others small like his island and they seemed to float around it.

The place never needed a sun and glowed brightly with all the surrounding lights or suns in the sky, virtually covering all the sky, and he had to search for black areas of empty space to confirm they actually existed there, which he was still unable to prove.

The world also generated its own light and heat, but he could not realize how! The strange thing was it had the many of the characteristics of the normal universe and it was like it was mimicking it and as though it had some of the same forces like gravity and had formed similarly with the forces governing it.

Though his survival was an important thing he wondered if he could actually die as he never needed any food or oxygen and he was made of the same indestructible or nearly indestructible substance that everything there was made of, and he was unsure how it functioned.

The sea surrounding the shore was barely visible but had colored matter grains in it against the shore, like sand, mixing through it, and the rhythms of its waves skimming up the surface of island gave sounds like real waves and blew the form of air there in gusts like something was breathing over him, and he wondered if something was there examining him!

There were vague things in orbit and mists over the upper atmosphere that shifted, with the world’s vague rotation, and he saw some signs of its faint rain having fallen. And he put the exploration of the island as his main activity, except he had to find a way to return home!

One time he dived deep into the sea, as fast as he possibly could, and admired the surreal abyss below and enjoyed the swim, going fast and furiously into it. It was a dreamland and he treated it like a holiday, especially compared to the conditions of the castle, and he realized how bad the conditions at the castle had been and that the warmness there was ecstatic compared to the cold and snow and he wandered around enjoying the solitude and bright light, and exploring an unexplored alien world.

 

Chapter 3

 

Back in the Castle

 

Deep in dark regions and lights surrounded Bryson in his dream as it started ending and he started waking, and he caught sight of things shifting about with no form and wondered what they were or were doing there as he opened his eyes and examined the sun beaming into his castle room, and the snow falling outside.

After all he had been through the dreams still never made any sense and he still insisted in trying to examine it to find some clue to what he was missing.

The dream had been about nothing and eventually bored him, and he rested in his bed with his blankets wrapped tightly on him.

Yet the lights in the dream reminded of the supernatural vortex he had been in and he now wondered if it had anything to do with the supernatural or something else.

The dream had allowed him to forget all the events of the previous day and his return to the castle. It had been incredible! He had been exploring the shore of the island when he had found footprints, which could have only have belonged to a human put there like him, and he had traced them for hours, thinking it had to be Mitchell or his man who had been behind him in the tunnel, but he had been surprised that it had been another human.

They had talked for hours, and he had realized that the man was almost crazy in places from being stranded there for many years, and the man had loved hearing his accounts of what the outside world was like, and all the new technology that now existed, and Bryson had learned that he had been there for decades and from the Second World War, surprising Bryson with his young looks, and that he was far older and had clearly not aged.

Bryson had learned about him being in the castle and their search for the treasure there with great interest!

Even though Bryson had been surprised at his search for the treasure he was sure that he had not known much about it and had been there to help.

Both of them had thought each other had been dangerous at first but had slowly realized that they had finally met other humans, and though he had been amazed at Bryson’s accounts of the castle and the tunnel he had been surprised that there had been stairs in the tunnel and Bryson had realized that the man and his two associates had been in another tunnel and that they had been sure the treasure had been buried away there.

Yet one of the biggest surprises had been when the man finally remembered his own name again, as he had been so delirious for so long that he could not recall things about himself, and he had told him that his name was Pendleton, which Bryson had heard of in the accounts of some of the people who had vanished there.

The man’s view of the island had been startling and he had even thought that he had missed something as the man had not fully believed that he had been transported there through a vortex and had religious beliefs of what had occurred! He surely had thought he had gone into his own place in the afterlife and was unsure whether it was heaven or hell, and had beliefs that he was still being considered for both, and he had watched him regularly praying to be saved.

Yet after being there, and all that had happened, he almost felt like copying him, but had thought better of it. It clearly had not saved him for one thing!

One of the problems had been there was little to do! There was no need for food and they never got tired or slept! And if it had not been for the fact that they never felt properly bored, agitated, or, in fact, anything really, and he would have been worried!

One time they had visited a strange phenomenon on the island, which Pendleton had told him of, which was a large hole going into a hard region of the island, which seemed to go down into an abyss far below the island, which had actually looked volcanic, and had grasped Bryson’s attention as if it was volcanic it could have proven that the island had been formed in the same way as the world, and, of course, given him some form of insight into how the world had been formed and what it actually was.

Yet after a great deal of examination of the substance there he had still found nothing! There had been no sign of anything that remotely came out of volcanoes!

About a day later, when they had started to think about leaving there they had suddenly started vanishing, which had grabbed Pendleton’s attention first and the most as he had not experienced it before and he had prepared himself for years to meet something there and enter some other place in the afterlife.

They had both appeared in the castle, surrounded by scientists, to their astonishment and confusion!

How the hell did they get there? Neither of them could explain anything! Bryson could not explain anything and why they had not gone through the vortex and Pendleton could not explain anything either! And Pendleton could not even recognize the castle after such a long time! He must have been the only person in the history of the world to have been in such a place and have returned to the world after such a long time!

The simplest things confused Pendleton and his now normal human body staggered him, and he had a hard time adapting to it and having such things as feelings. He could not understand and remember what hunger was and why he grew tired, and even thought that he was ill most of the time, and occasionally gasped at what he had been missing – yet as he was still the same age as he been when he had left he still had the same amount of years that he would have had!

He also never recognized people, and they were different from what he had remembered them as, and he had not seen anything of the future! He was like a time traveler in a future world! He also thought of himself as having been put there to start over again and repent, in another attempt at entering his relished afterlife.

He spent most of his time studying everything that he met with in fascination – like he were an alien being visiting this world in the form of a human being.

 

Chapter 4

 

The Psychic Research Equipment

 

When Bryson had recovered and rested from everything that he had been through he decided to go and visit Merton and Mortimer in their new psychic research room, which was located behind the wall of the tunnel at the exact spot he and Mitchell had vanished into the supernatural vortex – where they were most likely to get the best response – and where all the action must be.

When he entered he was surprised at not only how advanced their equipment had become but at the capabilities of other stuff they had there. Their visit to the last castle had clearly given them far more of an insight and knowledge than he had realized. He was positive that they had found far more than they had indicated, and were keeping secrets from him.

What confused him the most was how they had managed to get him back to the castle! He had not thought of anything himself, and continuously tried to think of a good way to get them to tell him as they had avoided answering his and everyone else’s queries on it and were clearly hiding things. What sort of equipment could have taken him back into the castle almost instantaneously with Pendleton?

He recalled seeing Pendleton wandering around dazed exploring the inhabited region of the castle, getting use to his new body and life on the Earth. He mainly remained on his own the most of the time, as he had become use to, but was still excited to meet the others in the lounge. The police there had examined him wondering what he was doing there as they had been given strange vague replies and detailed explanations by the scientists, which had left them baffled.

Mitchell’s return had confused everyone as he had given them the strangest replies that he had heard from any of them, and he was particularly interested in where he had ended up as he had not arrived at the same place or even universe that he had, and he clearly was covering things up on what was there, which they had not been able to get why. It was in his nature not to say much and be secretive, and it was not apparent if there was anything they should know there and that he was really keeping something that they had not even imagined.

The other man, Mitchell’s man who had been behind Bryson in the tunnel, had seen and acknowledged everything that had happened in the tunnel and had returned to the top, which explained why nobody else had entered it, looking for them, and it had been him that had told the scientists what had happened and what he had seen happen, and they had immediately started work on getting him returned.

It surprised them and Bryson that only the three of them had returned, and he and them believed that the rest had all died a long time ago at where they had been located, and Bryson realized that it proved that there was no immortality in the places that they had gone and that the other places were vastly different, which could also be proven from what they had seen of the other events that they had heard of, and what they had seen existed.

Bryson believed from what he had overheard from some of the other scientists in the room that they had temporally deactivated, for a brief amount of time, what was in the tunnel with their own energy field in the room and had allowed them to return, and he was sure that it had been dangerous, which he believed was because it might cause whatever was in the castle to become more activated again as it had done at many times in the past.

 

Chapter 5

 

Reverse Sequence of the Spectral Maelstrom

 

Bryson was growing in determination to find out what they all knew that he should know, so he was glad to see Mitchell and his man who had been in the tunnel turn up at the room seeking answers to what was going on there.

Bryson examined all their equipment for clues, and recalled reading about some of the work that Merton and Mortimer had done recently, after they had given out documents of some of their investigations on the paranormal investigations at the other castle.

Their stuff had been surprising, and even alarming in places, which had drawn his attention at the time, and he had just dismissed it later as them using it to advertise their work! At times he had thought they were deliberately putting the psychic research there to cover their real work and discoveries! They never mentioned anything on the other stuff that they did, which he had found existed at many occasions, and he had hardly even seen anyone even check what they did or had created. They ignored them as being fake ghost and alien hunters!

Merton and Mortimer informed him that they were checking for virtually all known forms of energy and matter disturbances in and around the void and gateway in the tunnel and he was sure that they could have reversed what was in the tunnel instead of what he had heard earlier from some of the other scientists who thought that they had just deactivated it. They could have caused a reverse sequence of the spectral maelstrom!

By the way that they reacted he believed that they might have something that could detect aliens, so they would know if there were any about. But he was unsure and he was sure that they were unsure if it worked, and at what distance from them would it work, and he wondered if they had anything that could be used to catch them, and even catch and kill the things in the wood!

Presumable their presence could produce effects to indicate them being there – such as altering air currents, gravity, magnetic fields, radioactivity, scent, sound waves, static, and the light spectrum …

Most of the equipment in the surrounding laboratory was there to check everything in a degree that had not been done before!

Bryson finally made a proper move to find out more and moved over to some equipment that he had heard them talking of, with suggestions that they might being able to detect aliens with, and he asked Mortimer, “Would this detect an alien at a distance?”

“It may detect temperature changes at really far distances! I am unsure what temperature readings aliens create though – or if they, in fact, have any temperature here! But we do have stuff here that we use to check a whole range of things to show us exactly what is occurring and what we may be missing. Information such as it is vital! We may be able to acquire some type of insight into what is happening – with the right information?”

Bryson realized once again that he was avoiding telling about things, as he had clearly heard them mention things that he had avoided telling!

“So are you using any of the equipment in the wood?” he quickly replied.

Mortimer strangely glared at him, and asked, “What take the stuff over there? Why should you want to do that? It’s too expensive! Besides we believe that we may get the opportunity to use it in the castle!”

“To find out if we are missing something out there! Those things could kill, and they have not come up with anything to destroy them with yet! And if things go the way that they are I am sure it will! Those police could enter there later at night … If you have anything, even if it just helps locate their position, then it will be of great use …”

Bryson glared and wondered how much he had exaggerated the situation – or if it was really far more.

“That may be a good idea,” Mortimer replied after some time, still considering it. “But are you fully sure they just want to kill?”

His reply surprised Bryson and he was sure that he had forgotten all the accounts of occurrences there, and he wondered what he thought those things in the wood had been up to. Did he think that they were just animals protecting their territory or something?

“I’ve a few good ideas about that you should know …!” Bryson warned. “So when was the last time you read up on all the deaths that have been occurring around here?”

“They may have been done by something else!” Mortimer firmly responded.

 

Chapter 6

 

The Psychic Research

 

Bryson removed a container from his bag and poured the drink from it down his throat.

“Perfect!” he announced to Merton. “What type of surveillance stuff have you for detecting it then?”

“We have a great deal of stuff as we’ve already shown you! We specialize and experiment in detecting things! This is the best there is, and we love investigating anything extraordinary! Even if it is an assassin that could try to wipe us out … And we would love to help stop it …”

Bryson was surprised and wondered what he was talking about now! He knew they were hiding things, and were hiding what their equipment was and was for. Even the most craziest things that they had come out with had something!

There was something strange about the way that they insisted something of a paranormal nature existed and that it was entirely new, and had not existed in the last castle, especially after considering that he had not actually heard them come out with anything that existed there and that their work showed how accurate they were and always kept to the facts, only showing what truly was there and what they believed was there.

Bryson had a great passion for the new and fantastic and the investigation of the paranormal activity was really interesting even after him actually being in what he considered was a supernatural universe, even though he now had thoughts that it could be something else, and he was surprised that they never questioned him much, but he had realized that they had been affected by meeting Mitchell first and him avoiding saying virtual nothing about what had happened, which made Bryson very curious, and he noticed that they all had an interest in Pendleton for some reason, which he was convinced was to do with his free way of saying things, when he did talk to them. He had a hard time explaining what was there though!

The dreams of the supernatural vortex that Bryson had enlightened them about only confused them and he was sure that they thought he had imagined it and was exaggerating anything that might have existed.

The problem, he was sure, was that they never properly knew what they were up against, as it was a different castle with something else, and that they were not entirely sure what had been at the last one, and that it had not fitted into everything that they had known and had been trained to deal with, which was very vague, unexplored and unproven, and he was sure the vast amount of it had been created to fill the void of nothing occurring.

He believed there were strange phenomena that had not be fully explained everywhere and that the scientists there mainly knew it!

Could this thing they were considering as being from beyond the realms of the universe, and some form of supernatural being, actually be some form of alien? He had not fully proven that the supernatural universe that he had been in had been! Why could such things not exist with hidden science that they never knew of?

What was classed as supernatural? Anything could exist with the right science existing and he wondered if he could actually believe it if he fully encountered it!

It was incredible that nobody had fully proven and investigated anything of that nature, and that all the scientists only considered it when it was brought up, and the other castle seemed to be the only proper case of anything of that nature existing!

He and Merton and Mortimer always saw their point of view and that there was barely any real evidence! They could barely even establish anything and jumped at the chance of finding the slightest suggestion of something that actually was there, and finding new ways of detection! They were fanatics and crazy to achieve what kept proving itself as being fantasy!

They were there to investigate anything in that region that could have been missed, and missed out by other scientists who avoided checking or wasting their funds on it!

The two scientists were accurate in their investigations and checked everything that they could and had built up the most advanced paranormal research establishment that there was, containing the most highly advanced equipment that there was available, which they mainly had there.

On arriving there he had realized that they had something and that they had put together something, and they continued building a vast assembly of equipment fitted together on tables, covering the surrounding room with it, mainly surrounding and aimed at the tunnel behind the wall, with equipment and tools left everywhere, and it was clear that they had been at work building it for a great deal of time already.

The more he examined everything the more he saw and realized more, and that they might achieve far more!

All their assistants and scientists were still running about altering and adjusting things, collecting new information on things, getting old information from their records, and studying it.

Yet he could barely guess what parts of it were for, and it interested him greatly, especially with the interest of the scientists in it and their reactions to it, as though they had been waiting all their lives to create it and that they never had all their technology available before and had something with such incredible potential!

He wondered if what was in tunnel could damage the equipment that they were using and if they could fix or replace it in the near future? It was clearly expensive stuff and perhaps the only stuff available!

Other scientists were there to investigate what the scientists could not and do it to a greater degree than ever before, and he was positive by their reactions that they had never had their day and proper encounter with anything like it and achieved their goal, and that nothing surely would be left for the people who might follow their work someday, to find and be remembered in history.

If only they could just find something that had gone undetected by everyone else, with their detection methods and equipment, and have proper proof for the world!

He was staggered when he considered what they had come up with, as they had advanced far further than he had even imagined and the place was packed solid with every form of equipment possible, and it went beyond his imagination what they might do!

They had managed to transport him back there from the other universe or whatever it was, and must be the only people ever capable doing that!

It was like an experiment to them to see what would happen if they pushed further than ever beyond the boundaries of natural science and out into the supernatural.

The darkening winter night sky through the window revealed the abyss of the billions of light years of stars to Bryson and reminded him of the dangers of exploration into the unknown, and he considered what could exist in its depths, and what kind of aliens existed out there.

“Well, we have now finished our work on setting some of the stuff up!” Merton announced tiredly to Bryson, dragging himself away from his work.

It was incredible! He realized that he had been there for hours and that they still had not properly notified him what they were doing, and what it was fully for! He could not believe how long he had been there without barely noticing it and wondered if he had been damaged by being in the vortex and other universe, and he had seen that the others had seen differences in him and vaguely studied him now and then.

Merton marched over with a smile, while rubbing his tired arm.

“We are here to help!” he announced. “But we do not want all our work ruined and all our valuable stuff available everywhere before we have properly used it!”

Bryson was surprised by his reply and he did see their point of view, and considered what their thoughts of him there were!

He thanked Merton and for saving him from the tunnel.

“You now must be the most experienced on what exists out there!” Merton informed him and the others.

Bryson examined their scientists and the equipment carefully and tried again at estimating what they were doing and left it until they either told him or showed him its use, which surely was the latter and that it would be better for them to show it.

He watched them silently considering what to tell him!

“When we checked the tunnel behind that wall,” Merton stated, “we realized that we could come up with something better to use to check what it does … Well, especially after hearing and monitoring those sounds, which appeared all around this region, at specific points, and we realized that we should!”

“So you can properly check it further?” Bryson replied tiredly.

“We will be able to check it within other dimensions … And properly check those sounds …”

 

Chapter 7

 

The Dinning Room

 

Most of the people at the castle were sitting in the dinning room, chatting loudly and excitedly all around the dinner table, and Bryson walked in fascinated at how far they had cleaned the place up since the last time he had been there.

Bryson sat between Pendleton and Mitchell at the center of the large ancient circular wooden table and ate his food greedily, hungrily than he had in a long time, and realized that he and Pendleton were both eating and drinking crazily and were the only ones there doing it, and some of the others occasionally watched.

Mitchell now seemed more silent and inactive since he had left the castle and Bryson realized how much interest he had in where Mitchell had ended up, and he continually tried to think of a way to get him to say something and solve the puzzle.

Yet he could not think of anything and knew that he would avoid replying to everything!

They all jerked when two loud exploding crackles came off partly wet logs burning in the fireplace, directly in front of Bryson at the other side of the room. The heat from it could be felt warming the place and some smoke could be seen entering the room, giving the place burnt scent, which liked.

“Well, how are your two scientist friends doing?” Mitchell moaned, moving backwards in his seat, to see him better.

“They are making progress!” he replied firmly, watching Mitchell examine him and Pendleton and their eating habits.

Bryson anxiously took some soup and watched him at the corner of his eye with his chunky face examining him. For a moment, he wondered if he had found the answer to the clue or something else.

The hunt for the money was an exciting game to all of the men there and he listened to their tales of their searches for it with great interest and decided that he wished to pursue the treasure more than anything now. Mitchell’s men now seemed far too overconfident now, for some reason, and he could not establish why and realized that they were deliberately avoiding saying something, and it seemed to be Mitchell’s idea, making him wonder why. Were they on the trail of something and were they keeping things secret? But why worry about it! They would either find it or they would not. They had nothing to lose.

He was happy that they had not found it yet anyway, especially while he was not there! As he really wanted to be at least there, and perhaps hold some influence in its discovery.

There seemed be little findings and activity since they had vanished into the tunnel and he was not sure if it had been the fact that Mitchell had not been there, and perhaps him too, and that they had not known what to do without them being there or if it had been the fact that they had found everything that they could and hit a dead end, but he was sure that it had been both factors.

Why not have a good time there! Who knows they might get something else of great value at the place after all! There were many generations of eccentric owners of the castle! Things in it had been there for an immense amount of time! Perhaps some valuable antique existed hidden away somewhere!

He quickly phoned his friend on his pocket phone, and established contact with him and that he would continue his search of the castle for items and send him photos of them for him to establish if they were worth anything, and was surprised that he was still interested and excited, and told him the latest news about the murder at the castle and the police investigation there had come up with little and it was no longer appearing on the media.

Only one or two of the police were at the castle now and there because some of them wanted them there, because there was still great danger of there being a reoccurrence of the killing.

It emphasized the value of the treasure, if it still was there!

Bryson felt the warm air in the surrounding room now and relaxed against the back of his seat. The corridors and rooms were freezing compared to the room now, which he felt occasionally blow in through a gap in the door from someone further along opening an outside door.

He intermittently lifted his glass and tasted sweet white wine.

“Did they not find anything else with all that equipment that arrived here?” one of Mitchell’s men further along the table asked.

“They’ve not finished!” Bryson replied. “They were working on a lot of things! Like our return to the castle!”

“They’ve not finished their work?” Mitchell answered, reminding him again with how vague he was now.

Pendleton lifted his arm and allowed it to fall to his side, and examined a magazine that he had with him, which one of the scientists had given him, which he kept reading with fascination at the technology and things that now were available.

The whole place was mysterious to him, and Bryson also had many mysteries to solve.

Mitchell stretched his arms out, waking himself, and announced, “It’s time to start work!”

“Where are you working now?” Bryson quickly asked.

“We going to lift that tomb out … Then up through the floor from the hidden chamber … Then we’ll see if there’s anything else there! So if you’re interested …?”

Bryson nodded in agreement, realizing Mitchell wanted him there, as well as the two scientists being there, and realized that it would be a good idea to start there, where they had left off, and he recalled the words on the tomb and that he had not established what they meant.

 

Chapter 8

 

The Clues

 

When they entered the library Bryson examined the tunnel entrance, dug out from the floor and now covered over with an ancient stone slab, and Bryson sensed something unusual. But he only grasped that there was snow falling outside.

Yet something seemed different and he watched the others grouping about the table with seats, in front of the books, and he made himself familiar with his new surroundings. Most of the people there were Mitchell’s men and the archaeologists.

Bryson wondered why the books had been hidden away there anyway – in a chamber hidden behind a false wall that opened out like a door – and why someone had gone to such lengths to build it? He knew why the tunnel was hidden out of view but not why they had hidden a small castle library there.

Yet the others that had looked through the books insisted there was nothing there and he took their word for it!

He watched Pendleton gasp as he saw the covered over tunnel, and quickly acknowledge it as a different tunnel entrance from the one that he had gone down, which they had not investigated yet.

Bryson suddenly realized that the books were uneven and hanging out everywhere and that when he had passed by the room earlier that the books had been neatly placed together by the archaeologists, who had been there last, who were the only ones interested in the books, mainly to search for historic accounts of there, and going by what the others had told them.

Somebody had clearly searched through them for something, and Bryson wondered who had been there, and what had the person been looking for? The majority of the people at the castle had been at the dinning room or with the scientists.

He examined objects in the room from different perspectives trying to see if there were anything altered, but never saw anything else and started examining the books.

He eventually asked the archaeologists, “Are there any books missing there?”

They examined through them but never noticed anything so Bryson ignored it.

He wondered where the killer had gone and if he was looking for the treasure, and he started wondering why he had been so desperate to do something? Why did he not wait? Was there a trail that led to it somewhere? Had the person been trying to get something to get to it?

The treasure could be anything and he even wondered if it was the same one that had been in the other castle, and that they would be spending all their time searching for something that they had found already! The treasure could have been there and had been taken by William Randall to the other castle with him! It was only logical that he would have had it near him! Why did he have two treasures anyway?

Bryson had never heard of people having two treasure before and he considered if there was more than one person involved and that there was a second person who had been at this castle who had been a friend or relative of William Randall, and again he wondered if it had been the person in the tomb buried in the chamber beneath the floor, which they would soon go to and remove from the chamber.

Who the hell had they been, and what had they been up to? He started searching through the books with the others for information! Something had to be there and he searched what the books were mainly about and what they were interested in, and soon found out that the books never belonged to them and belonged to later owners of the castle, and the earliest had only a few books that were virtually meaningless to him and gave little.

He was sure that if the map of the castle found in the ring on the person in the tomb proved the person had been with the original people and William Randall, and that if there was information about them, it might be there after all.

There was something about hunting for hidden things that he did not like and that frustrated him! There were far too many things that suggested where things could be and that could anywhere. The mind could almost turn anything into what looked like a clue just by staring at things for long enough, if the person wanted something badly enough! They could be following false clues all the time and make major mistakes there until they left if they were not careful! He was sure, if they had not already been doing it, that they would start doing it as soon as they checked the main places and clues at the castle, with there being no real ways of finding it left.

Here they were searching books for the answer to something that could be anything, and not even exist. The amount of things that the mind could conjure up and associate with it was vast. He doubted if the treasure seekers that he had seen in movies, who had chased after clues, could have answered the clues that they had been given. Why had he never heard of anyone chasing after treasure like it? As far as he was now concerned the people who had found things had been looking for them in ships with people who had found records of there having been treasure, and which had been aboard vessels that had sunk in specific regions that they could trace – and with them not solving strange riddles to them! People found them with knowledge and traced them with technology, and spent a long time doing it, and in most cases never found anything or virtually nothing!

Yet even though they had in the last castle solved the riddles and traced the treasure! And he tried to recall his line of thought when he had found it, and the way the people at the last castle had been that had helped him discover it.

He believed people that came across treasure were incredibly lucky, in the right place at the right time.

He had never proven that people had actually followed clues ever found anything, even though that was what he intended to do, and he thought what he had done at the last castle was more like solving an ancient mystery! People endlessly chased after treasures that never existed – or with fake or unsolvable clues.

Many people had found things while looking for other things though and he could not recall hearing of any of them finding what they had been looking for when it came to major finds like the Holy Grail.

Yet a long time ago things might have been different, and if people did find them he was sure that most people would have no real reasons to report finding anything! Why would they want to? Why tell that people had actually gone about hiding treasure, leaving maps and riddles?

Would real treasure maps be incomprehensible to anyone else? Surely people would try to stop someone else getting their hands on it? Why would they write down obvious places and names that other people would know of and allow them to find it? They could easily use codes and words that other people would not be able to understand, and miss out and muddle things up making sure other people would not be able to establish things – hiding if numbers were co-ordinates or paces. They could give false clues that could easily remind them of the real ones!

The main problem was that there were no real clues or evidence of the treasure existing and that made it incomprehensible to everyone! Yet somewhere there might be another map or mention of it! They might also be able to discover the treasure itself if they searched all the key places people would put it? The archeologists and scientists had very advanced equipment that could be used.

Yet he was unsure if they could cover the whole castle!

Bryson had also been starting to believe that someone knew something that at least proved its existence! He kept sensing it and, though he had not proven a thing, he was sure that it would not take long before they found out about it!

 

Chapter 9

 

The Tomb

 

Bryson wondered how they were going to remove the tomb, as he made his way there from having something to eat. The tomb was made of solid heavy stone and he wondered if they could get enough of the men around it to lift it through the floor.

When he arrived there he was surprised at how far they had gone to do it, and knew right away it was Mitchell’s idea!

The floorboards of the majority of the room around the entrance were piled in the corner and the entrance had been increased in size to a size far greater than the tomb, surely to allow people to carry it up planks of wood, which were sloped down to the tomb to allow it to be pulled upwards.

By what they said Bryson realized that they had attempted to lift it and had been unable to get it and the men up the planks and through the entrance.

Now they were wrapping chains around the tomb and were putting metal poles across the planks of wood, going up through the entrance.

When they had finished preparing everything he watched them push and roll the tomb up the planks of wood over the poles while the others in the room helped pull the tomb up with the chains.

When it was finally up they lay about resting, and Bryson managed to get a proper look at it in the lighted room and tried to see what he had missed, but he never saw anything as the tomb itself was far too dirty and covered in debris.

What interested him most was what they intended to do with it as he could not realize why they were so desperate to get it out, as they had clearly examined it in the chamber with everything that they had, including all the scientists and archaeologists.

He started examining the tomb to see how valuable it might be, but he could not image it could worth much, unless it had historic value that he never knew about, and he wondered if they knew something there that he never and that the stuff had value somewhere. For some reason he could not imagine them being there if there was nothing with definite value there, even the treasure could be there, and he wondered if collectors might value it as being valuable for some reason that he never knew and he thought of phoning the guy he knew who was having him take photos of things to value there.

After taking a few photos of it from a few angles he sent the photos and a message to his friend, and soon received an acknowledgment of the receipt of them. He watched the others to see what their reactions would be but they just ignored him.

Archeologists arrived and got to work cleaning the tomb, and washing all the dirt from it, and Bryson wondered if they intended to make the castle famous and worth something and he wondered what would happen then – and what would happen if it remained haunted and people visited the place from all over the world.

Bryson realized that they were not properly searching the castle now! Yet even though they had agreed to concentrate in the right places and stay together out of danger it might be a mistake as they surely would start giving up after long enough! He was sure that they were best searching it as quickly as possible and covering as much ground as they could without putting themselves in too much danger, and he wished to discover all the key places and search there.

Therefore he started trying to realize where the key places were and wondered how he could safely wander about the rooms and corridors looking! Perhaps it would help solve some of the mysteries there that had accumulated over a long time and since they had arrived.

For a long time he had wanted to investigate somewhere like the last castle as he had missed it greatly and he could not believe he actually had another to investigate. He had always wanted to search the other castle when he had been younger! He had been unable to do it for years as the servants there had kept him in the lounge, on his only visit there, and had persuaded him not to go anywhere else, and he had been unable to visit there again when he had been older as his uncle had not allowed him back.

He felt that he had the freedom to roam this castle and he wanted to take full advantage of it when he could, without getting into any danger, but he was far more interested in finding everything he could about the tomb before doing anything else.

The others spent a long time tediously cleaning the tomb rock and he joined in and examined the writing on it again in case he had missed something, but never found anything. It was just ancient writing that was usually found on tombs and had nothing of interest or was to do with anything else.

Yet one of the archeologists washing and cleaning the end of the tomb uncovered some writing there, which had been covered over with dirt, and Bryson went there first to see what was there, but just before he got there the archeologist announced to his surprise, “It’s the identity of the person in the tomb … His name is William Randall!”

Bryson was staggered and did not know whether to believe it, but the other archeologists there confirmed that they were positive that it was and Bryson wondered what it meant as he had definitely seen the remains and tomb of his ancestor William Randall at the last castle.

Bryson had a hard time even remembering William Randall in detail, and what his skeleton had looked like, and started realizing that he could not properly prove the skeleton in the tomb was him or was not him! How could they prove anything? The lack of evidence annoyed him greatly and he could not prove anything and was like a blind man trying to recognize someone from someone that had not spoken, or had identified himself properly, or had any information about his identity revealed and met someone who never said anything that was being identified as the person! He remembered little about William Randall! Yet he had known what he had been like in places, but that was only basic stuff about him and other people like him at the time. If only they could find something that could give them something worthwhile about him and the people at the castles!

He tried to remember the accounts that they had put together to find the second castle and he tried to recall something about it. He could not remember much about it – yet he could recall that William Randall had been identified as being at the second castle and had been the person who had the second castle built, and he thought that he would have stayed there as well.

It was as though someone were deliberately trying to muddle the facts up and confuse them! It made him shiver thinking of it and what the consequences were and he would now have to accept that the other skeleton at the other castle was someone else. Yet what the hell difference did it make?

He examined the skeleton in the tomb wondering if it really was his ancestor and what difference it would make.

He wondered why they had buried him there under the floor of the castle? Why would someone bury him there? Was there someone after him, or the person there?

Mitchell marched over seeing his slight distress and examined him and seemed interested in something.

“Wasn’t William Randall mentioned as being at the last castle?” he enquired, trying to get some information from him.

“Yes!” he replied firmly and annoyed. “I saw his tomb there though! He was my ancestor that built the castles …”

Most of the people turned and stared, surprised that it was his ancestor that they were examining.

“Incredible!” Mitchell answered. “That’s right! I remember Sir Richard Randall was your uncle … And Robert Randall the current owner … It must be strange being in such a place and meeting one of your ancestors here?”

Bryson finished examining the skeleton and realized that it actually looked the same as the last skeleton!

“Perhaps they could have both skeletons examined to see if they are genetically linked to you?” Mitchell announced. “That should prove what one is authentic and what one is not!”

“That’s a good idea!” he replied, surprised that he had not thought of it.

“I can have it done for you …?” One of the archeologists firmly replied, examining Bryson’s features and comparing them with the skeleton, with surprise. “I’ve another friend over there … Near the other castle who can get something from the other skeleton …”

Bryson was astonished and realized that they had come up with the answer and he agreed firmly and thanked him, and Mitchell for coming up with such a great idea, and he wondered what the outcome of it would be.

 

Chapter 10

 

The Second Death

 

Bryson studied the crumpled up remains of the body of the scientist, who he had worked with many times, trying to realize what had happened. His body was completely drained of water and of something else that he could not recognize.

He had just arrived there, at the remote region of the castle, with Mitchell and his men, and met with Merton and some scientists and police that had been there.

One of the other scientists who had been with the dead scientist earlier had gone out searching for him when he had not arrived to meet him.

For some reason everyone there took it that he had not been killed by the killer and by something else! By something so hideous, evil, and unearthly that they could not even imagine what! He tried to ignore how hideous it was, trying to look upon it as an artist would observe a crazy exhibit, but it was no use! Something was now out to get them! The things in the wood, if they were not the culprits, looked like nothing compared to it, and they now looked as if they had been playing with them and only scaring them away from their territory.

The complexion of the body showed it was drained of blood and showed the deadliness of the place, and their chances of survival had vastly decreased and danger could now exist there in the castle and during the day now and they never knew what they were up against and how to survive against it. They were becoming defenseless and they could not do anything about it!

Bryson was confused more than he could ever recall and he had difficulty discovering what was occurring because now he could not even imagine solving what had happened!

Strange thoughts of him leaving the cold confines of the place and that region gave him shivers of ecstatic pleasure. Yet the pleasure he could have if they solved all the riddles there would be far greater! He could return home or go on holiday to some hot place next to a desert and celebrate – after returning to reality – not on the brink of catastrophe – and he could return to solving normal everyday problems with the effortlessness that he had done for most of his life.

He attempted to work out the exact time that it could have occurred and where the room it was in was located, and wondered why the scientist had been there working alone anyway? At least it might show that the thing would not touch them in groups and in the inhabited regions of the castle.

He could not get why no sounds seemed to be heard from there, and why the death had not been heard? Some loud sounds outside could be heard miles away. Yet all the castle large stones could block even the loudest sounds!

Merton still seemed slightly shocked at it! He had seen him working with the scientist on many occasions!

They all stood about the body while the police examined things about the body. The scientist even looked as though he had tried to crawl over the floor before his death! But he was sure that it only looked that way and that he had been killed swiftly. But by what? And what had the thing done to him?

Bryson and virtually all of the rest of them, accept the police, gasped when some more of the police arrived and one of them asked, “Who would want to kill him?”

Everyone there shrugged and nobody seemed to be able to reply and Bryson did not know how they were going to explain the castle and the situation there if they had to! The police there refused to believe anything extraordinary could occur there.

Merton seemed to mutter, not being able to stay silent any longer, breaking the deep silence, but then was silenced by definitely not wanting to put his foot in it.

“What worries me more than anything,” Bryson muttered to Merton, with confusion, “is they don’t seem to have any clues!”

“They’ll find something!” Merton quickly replied.

“What kind of thing does that? It even looks like a vampire has drained him of blood!”

“That’s ridiculous! We should not have started entering the castle’s desolate regions on our own!”

“What do you reckon could do that then?”

“You’ve a point and I don’t have enough facts to say anything! It may be entirely new to us? They are best treating it as a normal killing until more facts appear.”

“You’re correct,” he muttered back, glaring through a window at the wood outside with interest, wondering how the police would handle the truth.

“How did his killer know that he would be here?” Bryson spoke louder, for the police to hear, startled by the thought that whatever it was could be watching them, perhaps now hidden away in the distant shadows.

“Perhaps that killer was lurking about and encountered the scientist on his own out here, and confronted him … We’ll have to stay in groups and only enter these regions when we need to.”

The police at the body seemed to realize the body was drained of something more and discussed having it checked further to discover what had happened to it.

“Why kill him? Do you think something has been removed from the body?”

“I do not know that! The body will have to be checked thoroughly.”

One of the policemen started using a phone to communicate information about the situation to someone, and eventually started talking louder to someone else who had him examine the body for him, and the police vigorously checked the body looking for a wound and they checked bruised areas trying to see it and finally seemed to give up disappointed, and the person on the phone seemed to react strangely to it and had them check the body again at other places.

The heavy thuds of distant helicopters arriving appeared in the distance and Bryson saw the others starting to leave there.

Persistent moans followed from the person on the police phone, who was trying to identify what it was, and it gave Bryson the impression that they never had a clue either and that the police at the body had not been entirely able to explain what had happened to the person on the phone, and that the person was being dragged away from another vital case to visit there.

Although he could not fully get what the person thought, as the occurrences on this occasion were far from normal, he was sure that they had not been able to explain the deadliness and unusualness of the death and that they were trying to persuade the person to investigate it.

 

Chapter 11

 

The Blood Red Devil

 

The enormous blood red devil energy field shot through the thick stone castle walls, like they were mist, seeking to attack something with vengeance, and its speed increased and the walls altered to glowing flickers while it raged on.

The few people at the castle that rarely caught glimpses of its distant lightening materializations saw only flashes of red, and if it had been slow they would have seen red energy and devil features, straight out of the realms of hell, and realized that they were confronting the devil, with its giant demon shape glowing, altering, whirling, within hideous energy surges, while it consistently stopped itself vanishing from existence and back into its original place and energy states.

Parts of its composition frequently altered or vanished from view when it totally lost control of itself and it even formed other hideous things, and it would show its powers by forming itself into different versions of itself, like freaks of nature.

In ancient times people who had witnessed it had either just escaped with their lives and had given accounts of confronting the most deadly and powerful devil from the deepest depths of hell or had been brutally killed with many having their bodies drained of energy, with their remains being found in hideous forms, and some had even been found so unrecognizable that they had not been thought of as being human.

Sometimes it had lurked in the dark shadows of the castle doing unseen hideous things, and examining the formation of things.

At times it had seemed to detect their thoughts and try to understand what they were and be able to detect strange forms of energy or energy sources from somewhere and alternate, as though trying to imagine what it could be and that it wished to confront it if it could.

Its vast unstable energy explosions could blast out across outer dimensions with so much force that they threatened to make space and time either unbalanced and warped or completely rip away and destroy the fabric of space and time.

 

Chapter 12

 

The Psychic Research Room

 

The psychic researcher’s room, beside the tunnel, was fantastic now and Bryson felt comfortable being there, and especially away from the murder scene at the other side of the castle, which was now packed with police investigators and the media that they had brought there and he was sure they were using the media to cover up making a mess of things somewhere.

It was incredible as at one point he had considered the room that he was in to be the most dangerous place there, with the supernatural disturbance just behind the wall in the tunnel, and which could well be the most powerful supernatural spot on the planet, and he now felt happy there with feelings of comfort from being away from the murder occurrences.

At one point he had been sure that they had been going to remove them from there or take them all away to interrogate them. Sounds of them could be heard away in the distance, as he watched all the scientists in the room about him doing their work and he considered what they could achieve there at the most – but again he still had too little facts to assume anything.

He had thought of getting permission from Merton or Mortimer to have their scientists inform him of any discoveries and information from the equipment as they monitored it, but decided not to disturb them as they would tell him anything important when it occurred anyway.

He frequently gave gasps like the scientists there when he considered what was behind the wall, and the power of it, with it being able to open powerful gateways out the universe and to beyond. It reminded him of sitting on a wall over hell or some hideous place. What was he missing? What were they missing?

He was sure that he could believe that anything could exist somewhere if it had the right means and he knew the powers of science could be used to create.

The situation was bad and the castle’s interior was very dangerous and he wondered if he was imagining that they could get out the place and situations alive, and that the place and supernatural disturbances was playing with them and when either they tried to escape from there or it was ready it would take action against them. The tension on them had clearly been increasing and some people in or near to the targeted areas reacted as if they were in war zones.

Bryson suddenly recalled recognizing some of the work that some of the scientists had done years ago, when he had been examining documents of theirs, and he recalled why he had remembered it all – as it had to do with them checking for the existence of paranormal for the military.

Their stuff was surprising and even more surprising with them working there with the psychic researchers and he recalled that he had even originally thought that they had been deliberately putting the paranormal research title on their project to cover their work and discoveries, as he had not properly seen anyone even check what they had claimed they had been doing or had created. He had thought that they had been checking an alien encounter or the possibility of an alien encounter having happened.

He questioned them on what they were doing and if they had found anything and they gave him documents that informed him that they were checking for virtually all known forms of energy and matter disturbances within and from the tunnel.

He questioned Mortimer about it and if they had detected anything occurring there or elsewhere when the death had taken place and he informed him that they had not and had acknowledged no differences.

He wondered if they could put something together that could properly detect anything emerging from it into the castle so they would know where it was located and they could warn the others. Their lives could also be in danger, especially at such a close range, and that they were not actually protected by anything, and he wondered if there was some reason that it never reacted to them being there?

“What do you have that can be used to detect that thing that killed one of your scientists if it reappears?” he asked Merton, when Merton entered the room, when he finally returned there, and Bryson watched him consider it as though he had been already for a long time and was now thinking of something to say about it, and come to some a conclusion.

“Presumable reactions and any presence might act on things and produce effects to indicate them being there,” Merton replied firmly, but not sure. “Such as it altering air currents, gravity, magnetic fields, radioactivity, scent, sound waves, static, and the light spectrum …”

“Most of the equipment here is to check everything in a degree that has not been done before!” Bryson replied. “To find out if we are missing something! That thing is starting to kill the people now and they have not come up with anything to destroy it. And if things go the way that they are it could kill far more people! We may even have to leave here in the end! If you have anything, even if it just helps locate its position then it will help …”

Merton glared at him and just laughed, and he looked as if he was wondered how much he was exaggerating things and if they should help.

“That may be a good idea if we can find anything,” Mortimer finally replied for Merton, considering it. “This is not the same as the last castle either! What I want to know is what does it wants here? Why has it not left here after such a length of time? And, very importantly, why does it do what it does?”

“We have an abundance of things as we have shown!” Merton continued. “We specialize and experiment in detecting things! This is the best there is and we love investigating anything extraordinary! Even if it is an assassin trying to wipe us all out … And we would love to help stop it if we can get it …”

Bryson started to grasp how advanced and undetectable the thing really was! And he wanted to see what they were up against!

“We barely even found it here,” Mortimer added, clearly trying to encourage them in their work again. “It was pretty well concealed!”

Bryson was confused and wondered what they were suggesting, and why they were so secretive again? Surely they would only really receive fame for their discovery? Scientists all over here could have announced whatever it was straightaway, without any hesitation, just to be acknowledged with the finders, yet they wished it to be concealed.

“We have found something new!” Bryson continued. “And we have not seen anything like it before. It is totally unknown and it has intelligence!”

“An existence that exists in other dimensions than the ones we’re in?” Merton replied.

“We do not know what it is or if it ever was a life form?” Mortimer continued. “Or what other form of life it could have been? But we are sure one of its properties is that it exists through other dimensions!”

“So you have equipment that can detect outer dimensions? I never knew all that stuff actually existed! I have not seen it proven to exist or anything that can enter or detect there!”

“Exactly! What about when you entered that vortex? We have ways of detecting it! It is confidential, of course.”

Bryson realized their point once again and heard them silently confide that they wished to keep their research as confidential as possible, especially with there being the media and so many not fully checked scientists there, and leading scientists, and they thought of having him to agree to a verbal contract agreement of not disclosing anything without their consent, which he agreed to anyway to show them that he would, and wondered what they could actually discover.

As they considered what to say next Bryson examined nearby equipment, and stuff that he recognized and that it was for detecting neutrinos, and he considered what they used it for, and guessed it was another way of detecting paranormal phenomena.

“Of course! But will you sell it? It could make a lot of cash and they may be able to advance the technology further along!”

“Perhaps!” Mortimer answered. “But it is new and needs to be checked out further and we may come up with other findings before anyone else does!”

“Alright! I get you now.”

“I am certain you’re thing, running about the castle, is connected to what’s in this tunnel!”

“That could explain where it came from!”

“Exactly! We have barely done any research on it and we have been at this virtually since we arrived here. We have barely slept! We have so little time!”

“You could contact someone to prolong the stay to carry out your work? And you may be able to advance the technology further along!”

“Perhaps we may! But it is new and it needs to be checked out further, and we may also come up with other equipment …”

 

Chapter 13

 

The New Scientists

 

Bryson had decided to keep their new equipment as secret as he could, even though he was not sure what they had, and what he had seen had been little and could be easily have been exaggerated by them either to keep the scientists all interested or cover up something else they never wanted to reveal!

When he arrived back at their paranormal research room the next day he was surprised to see that the place was packed with more equipment and even though he never knew what it was and had seen any of it before, and he was well updated in technology. The place looked transformed into something new, and he was surprised to see new scientists had arrived and by what they said he was sure that the equipment had been brought by them and belonged to them. Yet one of the biggest surprises he got was when examined it up close and saw how expensive and advanced it was! He could not understand how they could put it there with such value!

He decided he still liked being there, especially away from the other murder scene at the other side of the castle where things had become worse! Everywhere he had looked he had found investigators and people searching for clues, and examining him! He had listened to helicopters arriving all morning, and had been woken up by a loud one landing nearby.

What staggered him was what would happen if they found that the killer was of supernatural origins? Would they come up with another killer that was human to give to the public?

They had thought of telling them to see what would happen and realized that they would firmly believe that they were crazy, and perhaps check them out as suspects.

The situation was bad and could escalate, and them coming up with a fake culprit might do little. The tension amongst Mitchell’s men for one had increased! The people near the outskirts of where the targeted area seemed to react far more to it being a danger. And he wondered if most of them were hiding behind illusions that what was there would avoid the areas they were together in and he started considering in more detail why the others were so sure about it avoiding there! What could stop it going there? Yet he recalled he had been sure that it originated from the things in the wood not getting near the castle there!

Was there some form of rules to how it worked? Was it the same as vampires not being able to come out in the daylight? Were they missing the fact that these things actually existed? It was thought to be supernatural in nature and have originated from supernatural gateways.

Bryson recalled recognizing some of the work that one of the new scientists in the room had done, after Bryson had examined documents that they had given him.

Their stuff was surprising and far more surprising with them using it to work with the psychic researchers and he even thought that they were deliberately putting the psychic researching title on it to cover their work and discoveries, as he had hardly even seen anyone even check what scientists did or created in that region.

They informed him that they were checking for virtually all known forms of energy and matter disturbances.

Bryson imagined the presence of some mysterious entity there, existing in the tunnel, which they could not detect or account for, and wondered if it could be contacted through someone.

Some people thought mass killing was going on at the castle from the way the media was showing things there, and with them covering details of the occurrences, which the police had done as they had not found anything on how the death was so hideously done. To them it was like some group were carrying it out, and that it looked as though other deaths were to follow.

What was the true nature of the savage and brutal killings that threatened everyone there? What were the motives?

The quest for the treasure by someone seemed to have gone beyond the normal and they thought something else was occurring! Had some hidden occurrence taken place that had led up to the events? Unseen and unpredicted events could occur that had to be handled!

Why did the killer or killers continue on going even after all the occurrences and heavy police presence? Surely the person or people must be mad to continue in the mode they had?

Many people wanted more than investigations of the deaths and what was actually occurring there and Bryson realized that they could end their adventure there – and even accuse them of crimes!

What if it was proven that there was an actual alien there, what would they do? Would they call in the military to deal with it?

The paranormal scientists decided against going near or in the direct path of what was there, if they could avoid it, and they stayed located at places where other scientists and the others regularly occupied and where they could make a quick exit from if it appeared, and Bryson had heard them discuss using surveillance cameras and other equipment, which he was interested in and wondered if the police would consider it?

Whatever it was it was virtually unpredictable! And he wondered if it would turn predictable, as the things in the wood were predictable in their appearance, and he wondered if they were normally unpredictable? What if there were a lot more of them and these were the only ones that made predictable appearances? There could be a great deal of luck involved in encountering them, if they were unpredictable!

Eventually the paranormal scientists had consultations with the police, and the police gave them their accounts of the evidence that they had gathered and they now had left their minds open to what was there.

Bryson knew that all the scientists as a group did think it was of paranormal origins, even though the killer existed, and that he had chased him through a passage out into the wood.

Yet someone who had been there and seen a lot of the things there could easily have found a way to mimic what something there might do, for the person to cover up their crimes! Yet how would the person have removed what had been removed from the body? He wondered if he could have found something there to do it with? How did the tunnels in the wood get made? Where did the technology come from?

Bryson left it there as he never had enough information in what could have done it! He had not heard of anything that could do it or if it was even possible!

What surprised him and a few others was how they reacted and treated it, and that they had something at last that they had been waiting the majority of their lives for, and they were not going to ruin it on such an occurrence and that they had all decided to help the police with their investigations.

The occurrences that they had witnessed there astounded enough of them enough to believe that they were dealing with something supernatural that might have taken an ancient form and they consulted openly with the other scientists on what it could be – while leaving it open to anyone to add to and for other scientists to give their thoughts on – and they all agreed that they thought it was new and of an entirely new status.

After a great deal of discussion and surveillance of the tunnel, checking readings and observations of it through monitors from every form of surveillance, most of them remained set on leaving it open and claimed that it was more advanced than anything that they had seen and perhaps would see.

Another discovery was announced by one of the new scientists at locations around the tunnel, in the rooms going around it, and that faint sounds were emerging around the tunnel, which were being checked by various equipment around it, and that they showed something strange, and that with the sounds played around the scientists in the positions that they were recorded at around the tunnel, with the volume turned up, the sounds were appearing around something, at the other dimensions that they were appearing from.

 

Chapter 14

 

The Treasure Tunnel

 

Bryson and Pendleton arrived at a castle room, deep in the danger zone of the castle, where they had to slip passed the police to get to, and Bryson still could not believe that they were going to such lengths to explore there.

It was the only way to find what was there! The police would not allow them to enter that region of the castle, and Pendleton had told him it was where the tunnel he had entered had been.

After consistently wandering around the castle Pendleton’s memory had returned and he insisted that he knew where the room where the hidden entrance to the tunnel was, on the top floor, but they could not get there because of there being so many police there, and they had gone to the floor and room below it. Bryson could not ignore it! If it was the tunnel that Pendleton had gone down there might be a chance that the treasure was buried somewhere nearby.

Thus Pendleton had a reason for wanting the treasure so much now! He had nothing now that he had returned as all his possessions were gone, years before, and Bryson had promised him a good share in it if he found it.

The room was an ordinary castle room, which had clearly not been entered by anyone for a long time.

He could not get why they thought the treasure had been there, and neither could Pendleton, but the tunnel had been there at the exact location they had traced it to and if it had not been for the supernatural vortex, like the one Bryson had entered in the other room, Pendleton was sure that they would have found it.

Pendleton could not believe he was back there, with the other two treasure hunters now gone, as he had fantasized many times on the island of it.

The wall grabbed his attention as its thickness was the same as the room the other tunnel was in. Even though many rooms had chimneys running through them!

If only he had taken some of the equipment the archaeologists had to scan the wall first he could have gotten a vague view of its interior, as well as of the floor. Yet the scans of the other tunnel had shown little! The technology would have to be improved!

Bryson repeatedly thumped his hand hard against the wall, intensely listening for anything, while he slowly moved over the bed. Then he suddenly halted and jumped back, as a chunk of stone crumbled and shifted in behind the wallpaper.

The destruction of a historical castle gave him slight feelings of guilt but he knew it could be easily repaired and if they got rid of the haunting there he was positive someone would do up the place and turn it into the expensive historic castle that it was supposed to be, and perhaps clear the region of wood surrounding it into gardens with lanes and a road.

He carefully shifted the awkward mass of stone out, in stages, from the wall, as Pendleton stayed ready to help him. Pendleton had little strength now, after being on the island for so many years and though his body was not old it was weak and he suffered from being ill a lot, especially with the intense cold.

They were both obsessed and Bryson’s clambering resumed until he finally had to stop – feeling a sudden loss of energy, with his legs starting to collapse under him, with much discomfort to his hands and arms being cut and bruised at where he had been tugging the boulder out.

His eyes occasionally fell on the mess under him with little interest! The thick layer of stone and dust fragments scattered across the room was nothing now!

With a sudden heave he incredibly wrenched the boulder out and dropped it over to his side, where it bounced off the bed onto the floor, where a loud bang instantly came from the floorboards, which even collapsed in with the weight.

In the large black gap left in the wall, where the stone block had blocked, there was nothing visible and he waited for his eyes to adjust to the darkness. But it stayed dim and showed him nothing!

Pendleton handed him one of the most powerful lights that they had brought to the castle, and which was another reason why they were there as the lights that they had used in the tunnels had been weak and showed nothing because of their limited range.

He turned on his light and confirmed that it was the tunnel and he poked his head in and crawled into the hole towards it.

Once further in, with his arms out in front, he pulled himself into the tunnel, with his head facing downwards, and he shone the powerful light down the tunnel. Where he saw the tunnel going deep down below, and as his sight adjusted to it he saw nothing and started to wonder if it was a large chimney.

Yet it seemed too large to be a chimney and there was no trace of soot or anything that would surely be there, even if they had it cleaned. Although there was the chance that nobody had really used it and that any marks were hidden below. But again it was not in the right position to be one! And he was sure that there were no fireplaces below to be connected to a chimney!

He saw its true size the more he looked and that it went further down to the bottom of the castle. His breathing echoed into it, and its coldness made clouds of steam pour out of his mouth into it.

Suddenly sounds started emerging below and he wondered if he had activated it! They started sounding mind-bending and started screaming through the shaft until they had a fury that stunned him, with some sounding like screams and others like wailing spirits.

Clouds of powdered dirt and stone fell about at different points around boulders far below as though the tunnel were being shaken by an earthquake. Dust swirled through his beam of light as he wondered where the treasure would be buried away!

He imagined Pendleton and the other two treasure hunters there years before, during the Second World War, hanging on their ropes, just over the disturbance, which he tried to locate and realized he could find something there by watching what was happening below carefully, which he had not been able to do when he had been in the other tunnel on the steps, surrounded in darkness, and he realized that he had actually avoided being killed there after all, and wondered if he was going to be killed later instead and was unsure what was worse.

He groaned and grabbed hold of part of a castle boulder he was resting over, with his head and arms sticking over into the tunnel, glimpsing parts of the shaft below, and he wondered what William Randall, his great ancestor, builder of the castle, had done and built there? They had clearly gone to great lengths to build something! At times it had felt like the whole castle was something else – created for some function that he could not even imagine – which went beyond his understanding.

Yet going by the stories something happened that had killed them all! So if it was true then what happened then and how did it end up in the tunnel and in the other tunnel, and was it there in other dimensions, and what was there below? Why had it not moved away into the other dimensions? What was keeping it there? Surely there had to be something there that they were missing? Perhaps it was disguised as something or had been hidden? Such advanced technology could achieve virtually anything and it could be something that he had not even considered possible?

He had always wanted to explore and discover something new of value and greatness in science, and perhaps even be remembered in history!

What interested and alarmed them was why it was hidden in such a place and created such occurrences! What was it they were dealing with anyway? Why was it in such a far out place?

Something of unfathomable unidentifiable supernatural nature sounded as though it were under him trapped in some form of magnetic or energy field, trapped and trying to free itself from something, ultimately escaping to another location of liberty, and he tried imagining some form of spirit trapped there every night for hundreds of years.

“Have you found if it’s down there?” Pendleton shouted in, in an alarmed state, with a combination of annoyance and confusion, and Bryson realized that he had been trying to get his attention, and he gave him the impression that he might be on the edge of considering doing something extreme, beyond the normal.

“It’s that disturbance below! I need more time here to examine the tunnel and see if I can discover something!”

Bryson again started to realize the implications of the find and that they might have to check what was there someday, and he better start finding information about it.

Pendleton shouted loudly, “Good idea!”

Bryson was confused at what they would do if he found the treasure there below? How would they go about getting it? What was there could be guarding the treasure, and why nobody had got it? William Randall could have left it there to guard his treasure while he was away? Yet if that were the case how would he have gotten the treasure himself and how did he put the thing and the treasure below?

Bryson felt that he had finally found something that might even be above his understanding and he wondered if he was going pay for his encountering the thing below?

It amazed Bryson, from what Pendleton had told him, was that they had been trying to get the treasure there in the middle of the night, in what had been a haunted castle buried away in a wood. Yet he believed that they were good – as they had traced the treasure there and found the location – and had survived getting through the wood.

He imagined them shifting into the shaft and making their way down, with their ancient lights.

Bryson looked up and saw ventilation shafts entering the tunnel and realized that they must run through most of the building.

“What else could it be?” Pendleton asked, trying to get some information on the tunnel, and Bryson ignored him.

The height of the castle was incredible, especially with it having been built when it had, as well as the length being so massive with rooms and corridors going out everywhere – and he could hardly believe that they had built it and he wondered if it was built by something else – and he remembered that he had not thought such a construction had been possible at that date. It was also unbelievable that somebody had managed to ship the construction over to there when it had happened, in such large sections and fit them together.

How could people spend so much on such things at the date it was built? It was a disgrace and offense that such a work of art and construction should end up derelict out in such a desolate wood? He really wished to solve the mysteries there and put them out in the open for everyone to see.

He gasped as he recalled the legends and what had already happened there and wondered if this could be his final encounter!

For a moment he considered if it had actually come from Transylvania and had vampires or something – and that was what they were missing! At times he had thought it had similarities to castles over there!

“You could send down a camera with a light attached down?” Pendleton announced, to his surprise, and wondered why the scientists had not done it and recalled that he had heard some of them mention exploring the tunnel with equipment, and remembered that their stuff had vanished.

Sounds were now screaming up at him and he realized how loud they had become, as if a gateway into hell were there, with him balanced over it.

He jerked when he heard some sort of almost human scream as though from out of in a distant strange place, and he searched below where the bottom of the castle was and saw blackness, like it were really located out in space.

Some of blocks of stone about him resembled smaller versions of stones in Egyptian pyramids and he even wondered if they were the same and there for some reason. They were strange things to use to build with as their weight was immense and they could easily have decreased their size and made them easier to shift about and work with, but they were hard to penetrate and were needed in a good castle.

He realized some sounds were now not emerging from far below him but were coming from somewhere just below him, and then he thought he heard one emerge next to him and he listened intensely with confusion.

Sounds manifested everywhere as though they were invisible unidentifiable things surrounding there, and strange glowing and swirling forces seemed to form in the blackness below, and he saw something that looked like a transparent rectangle black shape.

As he tried to see what was going on about him he noticed that light across his front was moving upwards and he fixed his eyes onto a strange orb of light floating upwards.

With a loud thud he banged his shoulder against the side of him and clouds of gray dust flew about almost blinding him, going into his face and lungs, and he rushed back into the room.

 

Chapter 15

 

The Mist

 

Early the next morning Bryson awoke in the deep silence of his room and opened his eyes to see that it was starting to get light, and realized something was somehow different and instead of seeing peaceful surroundings of his darkened room he slowly focused upon a faint mist about him and he instantly started searching for signs of a fire.

Yet there was nothing there to burn as the castle was virtually entirely made of thick stone and was as non-flammable as it could be! So he considered what could be burning!

Could smoke reach there from the lounge, dinning room, or kitchen? Perhaps one of the chimneys caught fire with all the rubbish stuck up in them, from years of being there, with small trees and vegetation covering the outer walls and roof? A hole in a chimney from it crumbling away could let smoke in!

Yet there was no sign of the scent of smoke or anything, and he sat upright in bed and watched a dark shadow from the mist creep over the walls, while cold swirling currents of mist shifted about in a hovering shape, and a wild beast’s blood-chilling screech came from a distant place, hidden out in the landscape, and he considered what it was.

When his eyes adapted and his vision grew in strength he saw a cloud drifting about over the floor that was moving around as though there were no gravity and he considered if it was real or something else. He proved that it was not made of smoke and only looked like it – and was really something else that was unidentifiable that was very faint that he could hardly see – and he looked about to find its source and where it was being generated, but never saw anything and he checked if it was a mirage, and some form of light illusion and reflection off something, and he checked all possible sources. Yet there was nothing visible to him that could produce it and it hung in the air over the middle of the room and swirled about, and seemed to be actually doing something. He was unable to explain its presence, and he stayed where he was, and started to grasp it could be one of the supernatural disturbances there, like the mist in the wood, and he realized that it could be dangerous.

When it thickened he started shifting and grabbed his clothes, without entering the central region, and he moved right up to it and watched it forming a turbulent cloud formation, with it forming shapes in itself, like something was forming itself into a life form, and, even after seeing all the things on the previous day in the tunnel, he still tried to prove that it was something else and he started thinking of other things that it could be.

It was forming itself into something that was unidentifiable and he knew Merton and Mortimer would love to see it and started to work out a route to the door without entering it and realized that he would have to go through one of its edges.

He strained himself and prepared himself to handle what could happen if it reacted and did anything. Though he could not really see it doing much as it was only in a mist formation!

Then within it he spotted what looked like a head and he sat dazed trying to figure out what it would form into, confused at what would happen when it did! What if it formed some form of dangerous life form or something else?

The color of the head region was white, with a far more dense shade than it had been minutes before, and it clearly was now forming at an accelerated rate, and he decided to go and get the others and rushed to the door and out into the corridor and looked out for others but never saw any of them about.

When he knocked on Merton and Mortimer’s doors he wondered if he had imagined what it was and he informed them of what had happened and they both dressed quickly and rushed over with him to his room.

They stood dazed examining it at the doorway, searching it for clues to its identity, trying to see what it could do.

“What the hell is that?” Mitchell said, announcing his arrival from behind them, from the side of the doorway. “Is it dangerous?”

“We don’t know yet?” Mortimer replied first, examining it more than the others. “What I want to know is why it’s in your room and why we have not seen this anywhere else?

“What did you do yesterday? Did you go out into the wood or something? I noticed you were away for a long time …”

Bryson considered what to say and whether to tell him, ignore him, or tell him something else.

“We went to find the other tunnel where Pendleton entered …”

“Was that over there where the police banned us from going?”

“Yes! And we found it! Pendleton recalled where it was – as he now has an interest in the treasure …”

“That could have been dangerous!”

“Did you find anything?” Mitchell said, startled at the mention of someone making a major move to find the treasure without him knowing of it. “What was there?”

“We only found another tunnel like the other one under the library!”

“Where is it then?”

“I’ll have to show you!”

“Alright! Show it to us later!”

“I think it is transferring itself here!” Mortimer announced, staring at the formation forming in the center of the area in front of the bed.

“What will we do with it?” Bryson muttered, wondering if it had a means of understanding them.

“Wait here!” Mitchell replied, and he rushed off to get his men at their rooms.

“It is becoming more powerful!” Merton stated, staring at its large head shape that kept reforming into something, which it was clearly putting most of its time and energy into.

Bryson spotted that it had transformed into normal matter in places and that yellow slime dripped from its head into the carpet, and a slight human/animal odor scented the air.

The thing seemed to sense something somewhere, perhaps danger, and increased how fast it was building itself, and Bryson wondered why it had chosen his room – which the others thought was connected to his visit to the tunnel – and he wondered why something wanted to visit him and he realized that it could have easily formed itself somewhere nearby!

The main questions had to be was it dangerous and what did it want to do there?

Mitchell arrived with his men and their weapons, and moved Bryson and the two scientists out of the way, and stood at the doorway aiming their guns at it, waiting for the opportunity to fire at it.

Bryson wondered if they could kill it in its original state as the bullets surely would have gone straight through it, and now it could keep repairing the damage.

“What are we going to do with it?” Merton suddenly announced emotionally, realizing something about it, deliberately grasping Mitchell’s attention.

“What we need to do now is decide what to do with it if it does not attack us?” Mortimer continued, wondering what Merton had noticed, and he studied it in detail.

Bryson looked at where Merton was staring, at its head region, and he suddenly noticed that it was taking the shape of a human head, and realized that they could be in trouble if they destroyed it in the form of a human.

 

Chapter 16

 

The New Species of Human

 

Once it had completely formed into a human the men dropped their guns down and stared at it with their mouth open, and they acknowledged that they had to have witnessed a miracle.

Surprisingly Bryson had to be the most startled and if not certainly the most confused as it was identical to him, and he realized he was now going to meet himself.

The men seemed happier that they were not now in any apparent danger, and they could destroy it or take it prisoner.

Bryson started to wonder if it had any of his memories and wondered how much of a danger it was to him? Was it intelligent? What did it want? Why had it deliberately done it in front of him, and when he awoke?

Did it have a mission? Was it connected to the thing or was it the thing itself that he had encountered in the tunnel the day before? And was it the same thing that had done the killings there?

They all seemed confused and wishing for answers, and a few of the police, some of Mitchell’s men knew, had passed there and had tried to explain what had been happening, and now never understood why there was another Bryson about.

They watched it put on some clothes one of Mitchell’s men got for it and stand next to them at the doorway, and Bryson realized that not only had it put on clothes that it had done it in the same way that he normally did, and he gasped at the thing knowing all his thoughts and memories and he tried to work out how dangerous it could be.

Yet the supernatural thing could have read and got his make up from the first seconds that he entered the supernatural vortex, and perhaps even before then when he had arrived at the castle.

What was the answer to this problem? None of them knew what they were dealing with! Was it more than one thing? Were the rest things that it had picked up through the vortex? And what was it up to? Was it part of the thing in the tunnel that he had visited the day before?

He did think it had some connection to the thing in the tunnel as it had looked as if it had wanted to make contact or something with him, but he did not risk it as he could have end up in a worse place and situation than the last time!

Yet why had the thing in the tunnel wanted to make contact with him when he must have made contact with it going into the other tunnel and going through the vortex? The thing would have got all the information that it had wanted there and could have communicated with him! Was there two things – one in each tunnel – or perhaps more?

Bryson watched the copy of himself and realized that he could learn a lot of things from it and about himself, and saw all the advantages of it being there. If it was there to do harm why did it not just kill him?

His first thing to do was try to communicate with it and somehow get information about its mission.

Merton and Mortimer took Mitchell further up the corridor and communicated in whispers with him, decided on something and returned, and they took him and the thing down to the empty dinning room, and closed the door behind them, and offered the thing food that Bryson normally ate and they all ate their breakfast, with Bryson sitting opposite them directly in front of the thing, occasionally watching it with some amazement. He had never fully known what he had been like until now – even though it had a great deal of different reactions – mainly due to it being a stranger and unfamiliar with many things – and Bryson slowly accepted it was something else in his body, and realized the potential again, as well as the others as well, and them actually getting information from the thing haunting the place.

Yet after more observations he realized that it could be something else – and not the thing haunting there!

None of them said anything to it and waiting for something to happen, and Bryson wondered what would happen and sat chewing pieces of his food, considering what he would do if he was it in different scenarios and when he finished he considered what the others would do, until he felt that he had considered everything, and was surprised that something else actually happened instead and the dinning room door swiftly swung open and two archeologists entered with startled faces – and stared at the two versions of Bryson facing each other across the table with amazement and laughed – and even thought of changing what they had planned to do but went through with it anyway.

Both of them sat next to Mitchell and one of them removed some documents and placed them on the table in front of him, and Bryson recognized him as the archeologist that had been at the tomb when they had taken it up into the room and found the tomb had the name William Randall engraved on it.

“We had both skeletons examined to see if they are genetically linked to Bryson’s blood sample you gave us?” the archeologist announced. “To prove what one was William Randall and what one was not William Randall!”

“As William Randall is marked as being in a tomb at the other castle and in the tomb here …” Mitchell continued further, vaguely amused, watching the thing along the table from him.

“That’s correct!” he replied, almost laughing hideously for some reason that baffled Bryson – who wondered which one had been the authentic one – thinking the archeologist would now tell them that it was neither.

“We even had the results checked again after receiving them!” the archeologist firmly replied.

“And what …?” Mitchell moaned.

“Well! They are both William Randall!” the archeologist announced, handing the documents over to them, shrugging and wondering again why the stranger looked like Bryson.

 

Chapter 17

 

The Two Randalls

 

Bryson recalled examining the features of the skeleton in the tomb at the top floor and comparing it with the other skeleton at the last castle and knew that they had been the same.

The other version of him had seemed to react for a brief moment when it had been told!

Bryson was astonished and realized that there had been two William Randalls and that they had not been twins! Mitchell had suggested that they had been twins and that the accounts of them had for some reason missed out details of them, which was common in historical accounts as Bryson had learned on many occasions, but the archeologist had firmly declared that they had not been twins and had been identical – and that the documents affirmed that they were of the same person.

It was strange as he now had to think of there being two William Randalls at two castles and he wondered what had happened to create such a situation? How did the William Randall at the top floor die? And why had he been put where he had been? And what had people at the time thought of it, and he wondered if they had thought of it as witchcraft? There had been accounts of it at the last castle, and he even thought the occurrences there had been responsible for putting so much accounts of witchcraft into the history books – as they had been the only proper accounts of witchcraft happening – as far as he was concerned!

For a moment they had all silently watched the other him at the table as he had finished his meal and Bryson had started going through the problems that might surface and that they might keep identifying it as being him and vice versa, and he had wondered what would happen if it started claiming it was and how he could explain to people who had not witnessed what had happened what was happening? They could barely explain anything there to the police already and they insisted in knowing everything there!

He wondered what it was classed as? If it had not been for the strange appearance it had made in his room he could have taken it for something else! He might have thought the disturbance had done something with time and allowed an earlier or older version of him to appear!

Bryson could not realize who was more amazed him or the others, and he dared not let the other him out of his sight in case it did something that he would get the blame for!

“Just tell me – what the hell you are?” Mitchell demanded once, finally trying answer at least one of his queries.

“I do not know!” it announced, clearly not knowing.

“I never knew you had a brother?” Mitchell continued, amused, trying to think of what he was missing. He clearly thought there was a hidden joke!

“I don’t remember anything!” it continued, not knowing what to do now.

“What? You lost your memory? Where did that happen?”

“On my way back here!”

“Back here!” Mitchell replied, and laughed loudly. “What? You are claiming you were here and left …?”

“Of course! I awakened – up there!”

The stranger pointed over in the direction that that had come from, from Bryson’s room, and Bryson tried to detect if it was now following an act to cover up its identity.

Mitchell heard a noise from his communication device and picked it up and started talking to someone.

Bryson wondered what would happen if the thing made copies of all of them? They would be breaking the law if they tried to do anything to them! What could they do with them? Could they prove that they were aliens?

Bryson decided to keep the thing near him! But not to near! He was not going to sleep with it near him! Yet the thing could have easily have already killed him in his opinion!

“That’s strange!” Mitchell announced, leaving the room. “A lot of the stuff on the people here has been erased from our files!”

Bryson immediately wondered why Mitchell had files on the people there, and as if they knew about it. It was strange! They had brought Mitchell there to find the treasure and basically help them with anything dangerous – and he was now running things further than anyone else – and seemed to have connections in the police as well as in the military, where he seemed to be still a major figure for some reason, which he had claimed he had no longer anything to do with – and all the men working for him had treated him as being far more than ex-military, and some had even given him a high up military title and salute.

Bryson watched Merton and Mortimer follow him out and leave him alone with the thing, facing him across the table.

“So what’s your name then?” Bryson finally asked jokingly, realizing that he had to talk to it and he had been in far worse situations there already – like going through the vortex …

“Bryson!” it joked back, making him gag for a moment.

“We could be twins?” he replied, not just joking but seriously trying to solve the problem of what to do with it, for the moment.

“Alright!”

“My name is Bryson so you’ll have to choose another …”

“Call me Thomas!” it replied, making him gasp again, knowing it had deliberately used his first name knowing that it had not been told to it, and he thanked it for letting him know it.

“Choose another!”

“Call me William then!”

“Alright!”

“Maybe we can do each other a favor … We could have information that we both want?”

“You are perfectly correct!”

Bryson observed how human and identical it really was and tried to establish the differences in it to establish what it was really like and he saw differences in the way it used its features.

 

Chapter 18

 

The Thing from the Tunnel

 

Bryson wondered if the thing was automatically carrying out a programming given to it by what was in the second tunnel, even though it was capable of being human and doing human things it was like it was carrying out a plan, which he never fully knew what and left it as it wanting to gather information.

It seemed to like finding information on what it could and checking for anything of interest, abnormalities, and he watched it examining things. And even though he could not get if it was hiding anything he avoided questioning it.

He was starting to think Mitchell was part of scheme to carry out some very illegal activity there. Yet what could he be up to there? Unless he intended to take the treasure away and disappear with it?

He even considered there was something of else of value there and if he intended in taking it back without anyone knowing of it! But what was it? Perhaps he had heard of something being there from accounts of there – which had been hidden away from them? Pendleton and his two treasure hunters had known things that had not been told to them! Yet that was not an illegal activity and it was even up to him whether he told anyone of it – and he was sure that it was something else!

Though he would be bothered if he did take the treasure without him knowing about – even if he never got any of it – as he wanted to find it and see what it was more than anything!

Many items there were being kept and sent out by many of them that thought that they had great hidden value, but he knew that they never as he had them checked out by his friend and Bryson had not found anything worth taking except for glamorous and curious ornaments to remember the place.

They started searching the rest of the top floor and the area the police had warned them not to go in, and searched everything while checking nothing deadly was there.

He started noticing Mitchell had more interest in the William Randall tomb and insisted in having it removed from there – by having the windows of the room removed and having it lowered down to the ground on ropes, where it was taken away by a helicopter. All the people he had contacted about it valued it as of being of little value and he wondered if he was going to have it checked for something, and it having something hidden in it.

He was sure that he would even discard it before they left there, especially if they found something of real value. Since he had been at the last castle he had gotten to know many explorers, who had made explorations all around the world, as it interested him greatly, especially after him finding the last treasure, and he had started to believe there were treasures about and he was amazed that a lot of treasure hunters and people interested in exploration had met with him after hearing of his discover of the treasure, and they had him recollect and give his account of what had happened.

Mitchell was an explorer and had heard of his accounts and had been told many things about him by the scientists.

Bryson was unsure how far they would go there and how it would end, and wondered if they would keep going searching there for months and wondered how long he would stay there until he had enough of it and was positive that there was nothing there, and if they could solve the disturbances there.

He knew how valuable the place was though and would try to get what he wanted somewhere before he left.

There had to be something of value there and they were all keen to find what was hidden away there enough for something to happen, and he briefly wondered if what existed could be let loose on the world? Nobody knew what was holding it there or what it really was!

Bryson searched the rooms with William and watched him search and how he did it. Yet he still could not grasp some major thing about him, and never really knowing what he was doing or looking for being that thing, but he still could not believe it actually was it. It surely was created by it, separate from it, to carry out work.

If it was seriously dangerous, and it started doing things against them, they would have to do things legally against it – because as far as everyone there was now concerned it was human – and he also thought it was human now and that they could end up having serious problems.

What if it really was different and an alien and could breed? Could such creatures start to take over the Earth?

While they were searching a room Mitchell had appeared at the door, and started searching objects there, like he was checking if they were missing anything.

“Do think there is anything here?” Mitchell asked it, trying to get his views about it.

It just laughed like Bryson, over some hidden joke, either about it or about him, or something that they had not grasped.

“I have checked almost everything here,” Bryson replied. “Nothing here is anything of value! What do you think William? Could there be anything of value about here?”

It looked over at him, still slightly amused, with its amused expression, and replied, “Out here! I don’t think so!”

His reactions were little! If he was what he claimed why did he not act more like him? Yet why was he not like a twin and even doing things differently? It once had him searching his memories of his relatives that had been like him!

 

Chapter 19

 

The Killer

 

Bryson stood at a room window and watched the snow come down heavily and he knew that it was the start of another blizzard hitting region, and watched it cover the wood in front of the castle.

Somewhere in the lower castle he heard a heavy thud that sounded like an explosion of something and he felt its shudder go through the castle stone.

As he started to wonder what had caused it a strange black figure, covered all over in black clothing, rushed out the castle at a speed he thought was staggering, and he wondered if he was an eminent sprinter.

Then he watched the figure enter the wood faster than he thought possible and wondered what he was missing, and stood more confused when another figure appeared below and started blasting rounds of bullets at him in the wood with one definitely hitting him – especially going by the confidence of the policeman and the way he stopped and his various reactions.

Bryson left and put on a thicker jacket and rushed down to the lounge and to the front door, where he saw a group of policemen who recognized him immediately as they were the same police that he had followed into the tunnel and out into the wood after the killer.

One of them turned and even gasped when he saw him, and Bryson was sure something was going to happen there as they were getting ready to do something.

They rushed out into the wood and invited Bryson to follow them and Bryson followed them, checking that it was not going to turn dark, but he was sure that they had at least an hour before it did turn dark.

He immediately started showing his presence and went up to the front of the group to question the policeman that recognized him, that he remembered talking with when they had chased the killer into the tunnel.

While they scrambled through the snow he heard two policemen in front of them giving panic-stricken replies and he wondered why?

They clearly believed that they were chasing the killer out into the wood, and they were glad to see Bryson there again and knew that he knew the ground more than them.

The man had been in a large hooded black jacket that he had used to cover his face and nobody had seen his face, and he had shot and killed one of the policemen in the castle.

It was believed that he had entered the castle and police surveillance equipment, put there to catch him, had alerted them to him being there!

A blue light flashed over the wood from behind them and he watched it illuminate the wood slightly, making him realize it had become dimmer, and he wondered if it was entirely the snow falling, thick trees, and heavy clouds doing it.

It turned worse than he had imagined as the police were rushing about back at the castle getting ready to begin a full-scale operation in the wood to get the guy. Yet he realized that though it could have them out there in the dark that a police helicopter could catch him!

The killer confused him as nobody yet had seen his face, which was clearly covered up, and the speed of the man was incredible and that of a top athlete. Had the guy increased his running speed to get out of being caught and he wondered how long he could run at that speed and he knew that the police about him thought that he would slow down eventually.

The speed of him was the main thing that they had underestimated the last time and that he had managed to get out into the wood and have his footprints covered up by the snow, and with them running after him fast through the tunnel.

When Bryson saw his footprints he was surprised again! Though they were normal shoe marks their placement was strange and placed differently than he had seen before! Yet it could have been him rushing through the deep snow and through the blizzard, and he still seemed to Bryson’s disappointment to be still traveling at a fast pace and he wondered where the hell he was going to out there anyway.

He had survived in the wood the last time and seemed to know it and where he was going. If only the helicopter would turn up!

Their confidence was suddenly increased by the discovery of the killer’s blood on some of the snow, showing that he had been wounded and that they had not imagined it, and they collected some and examined it and Bryson was amazed that it actually looked different and as though the person had something on the wound that had altered it somehow – and he wondered if they would trace and catch him if he got away.

Through one of the police communicators he listened to the police back at the castle communicate with the police somewhere else and he listened to their exchanges with interest and heard them mention a helicopter coming out.

When it finally appeared it was far darker and they saw its light racing over the trees, going towards the castle, and he wondered how long it would take to reappear over them. He wondered where the guy was going to and why he thought there was no danger being there in the wood at night? Had the guy originally intended to stay in the castle at night? And where was he going to now?

He decided to accept that the person knew of the disturbances and deaths that had occurred in the wood and wondered if he had made a mistake being there at night or if he had some means of avoiding it, and Bryson started considering all the things available to him. Yet there were few and going by the direction that they were going in that he might pass part of one of the tunnels or there might be another, if there was an entrance to it there.

When he saw one of the police with a map of the region he examined it and saw that there was a small place about twenty miles out across the wood in front of them and he wondered if the guy intended to go there, and he thought he might have made a mistake as if he reached there surely they could be waiting for him. Yet would the guy attempt to get there at night or did he have a hiding place?

The heavy blizzard, going deep into the thick wood, started obscuring their view the darker that it got and they tried to catch up with the guy more.

The snow glowed brightly in their lights, from their lights beaming out, and Bryson spotted the beam of light from police helicopter beam through the wood as it followed their path to them, and he wondered what would happen?

It was turning too dark and he grew tired from the evening spent searching the castle and he remained confused at what the police knew about the disturbances there and if they would make the mistake of staying there in the dark night and he could not think of a proper way to tell them of the dangers that existed there!

To his disappointment the helicopter flew straight overhead blowing up all the snow at them and throwing the blizzard about it, and it raced away into the distance, and he tried to hear what one of the others in front of him was talking about on his communicator, but could not, and was happy to see the helicopter return and stop at a place ahead of them – where he saw it land on an empty region of ground in the trees.

Away in the distance they watched three of the police using their lights to search for something beside the helicopter, and the police around Bryson all tried to see what was happening, through all the trees, and they raced towards them.

The policeman with the communicator hollered to them to go faster – now with his communicator blaring out at full volume with the frantic voices of the police over at the helicopter.

Another policeman eventually grabbed it and started to use it to speak to one of the men there, that he knew, who told them to come over as fast as they could.

 

Chapter 20

 

The Death

 

Bryson rushed over to the helicopter, going in front of the rest of the police, determined to find out what happened, and was blinded by the helicopter’s bright light blasting through the blackness and he waited until he saw where the police from the helicopter were and moved over to them, standing away in the distance around something in the vegetation.

Bryson rushed over, sensing that it was needed for some reason, almost blinded by the mixture of intense lights and darkness, considering everything that he was up against and attempting to observe every place at the one time.

He listened and all he noticed was the wind blowing the trees about the police ahead, with snow blowing around wildly.

Then just before he reached them he darted over to them and one of them turned and shone his torch over him, and one of the other police there acknowledged that he knew Bryson and that he was with them.

In all the footsteps in the snow Bryson suddenly noticed the killer’s footprints and that they staggered around and he saw that he had collapsed where the police were standing around, and he saw a trail of blood to him, from him clearly being shot by them.

They had attempted to fix his wound with bandages, and when Bryson stood beside them he saw that he was close to death.

Yet the police still had their hands on their guns at their sides!

By their reactions he was sure that they did not have a clue what they were dealing with for some reason and he searched for the reason. It was dark, within the grounds of the castle, and they had chased a vicious killer and had shot him.

From the helicopter they had easily traced him out into the dark wood, blanketed in deep snow.

The clothing of the killer was thick and wrapped around him, almost entirely covering him, and Bryson froze trying to see his face – expecting him to pull out a gun and start a gun battle.

When he saw that he had been handcuffed Bryson moved to his side to see what the problem was, and saw his face, and watch heaps of snow falling about him from the pine trees.

Bryson’s heart exploded, beating faster than he had ever felt it beat, when he saw its facial features!

He watched the figure almost fall over sideways, barely able to stay alive, and he saw its blood and that it was different.

The other police that were with Bryson strolled there, not shining their lights there – as though not daring to – approaching in wonder as though they were going to meet the devil himself.

When one of the police standing around him shone his light there they all were dumbstruck, and wondering what it was?

Bryson stared down in horror at what he was positive was a genetic cross between a human and some sort of alien, crippled on the ground!

It resembled some form of ghost, with it giving weak splutters from its form of mouth!

“Do you know what it is?” one of the police muttered, slightly shivering and gritting his teeth with the cold.

And they waited for Bryson to say something!

“I want to talk to it first!” he pleaded, and they moved back as he knelt down beside it.

“A scientist!” its weak voice muttered, and Bryson nodded in agreement, knowing that it could speak his language.

“Where did you come from?” he asked confused.

“A gateway threw a few of my species here years ago! They were trapped here, unable to return. I’m one of their experiments, and crossed with them and your species! I am the last of them! They were unable to return after all! They also made me to handle your species, communicate with your species, your outside world, and I was to find a way for them to return home! They built those tunnels you used to find the castle! They were built to get about the wood safely!”

“Were you watching us?”

“I used their technology to detect you and follow where you were going …”

“Why did you kill the people here?” one of the police finally asked, amazed at what it was. “And where were you going to?”

“They could’ve killed me …! My species were killed here …!”

“There was a skeleton in a large dome cavity within the tunnel,” Bryson continued. “How did that happen?”

“Some of the people of my race still worshiped ancient gods! They gave the sacrifices to the gods, believing that they had been punishing them putting them here!”

Bryson saw it was weakening and decided to alter the subject!

“What were you looking for in the library that he found? You left all the books disrupted!”

“I have been trying to find a way back to my world to tell them what happened – and you found more information, which I had to check …”

“Did you discover anything?”

It pulled out a crumbled bit of paper and allowed it to fall at its side, unable to move any further.

Bryson instantly picked it up and examined it.

“It’s a page from a diary? There’s nothing really on it?”

“It’s more! It’s definite proof of the diary of your ancestor – William Randall! I’ve been searching for it for most of my life.”

He stared down at its body cringing onto life, with blood pouring from its mouth, and it fell over dead and Bryson strolled away watching the confused faces of the police, wondering what they really thought of it.

 

Chapter 21

 

Another Death

 

At a top floor room window Bryson observed most of the police leaving in helicopters and was amazed to see the body of the alien being put aboard a military helicopter and Mitchell shaking hands with a high-ranking officer and Mitchell handing him his report and being handed documents and his orders.

Bryson knew there was far more behind it and Mitchell, and the military being there, and he left it there as he knew he was going to get information about it! Mitchell was being far more open than he had been, and would be if he intended to be secretive, and he wondered what Mitchell would have put in his report for when he had gone into library tunnel and through the vortex.

He even considered searching his stuff to have a look at what he had put down! What had happened to him? Had it been just the same? He thought of ways to get him to reveal what he wanted, realizing that it might not be secretive any longer.

What was their story? Why was he there? Why did they not send in an entire military group to search the place? It would take them far longer for them to get results the way that they were working there!

He felt amazed at actually meeting an alien and one of the builders of the tunnels out there, and the killer that they had been hunting for, with the police everywhere and the story being covered by the media in such depth.

The problem now was he never thought the other death was the alien killer and that something else had completely drained the body of water and of something else that they could not recognize.

A glance into the corridor once again showed him that the archaeologists were scanning regions of the castle with their equipment as they had said they would.

Bryson was amazed at the destruction some had made and they had removed the lower ceiling to reveal the original ceiling, made of solid oak beams, and he considered what it would be like being upon the castle roof and wondered why they never searched there?

The wires from the lights had rot and webs over them and had been easily broken and were in bits scattered over the floor, and he eyed up the mess wondering why they had not left it and if someone intended to fix it as they would have no lights there if they were not repaired.

The place would have to be cleaned up anyway or left if the place remained with its disturbances, as many more deaths would follow, and he wondered how the hell they would handle the situation? Would the military make it a forbidden zone?

Bryson marched along the corridor occasionally looking into rooms, which the others had clearly rigorously searched through, and he made an occasional search of anything that looked interesting to see if he could spot anything that they had not.

Bryson decided to go and see William, and left the top floor, and was amazed to see the police rushing up the stairs on the next floor and going out to the scene of another death, and he decided to follow to discover what had happened.

At the door of a room, where the police had gone in, Bryson studied a crumpled up body of one of the police and gasped and realized that all the police would be returning there, and he realized that he recognized the policeman and had seen him a few times at the lounge and he tried to see if he had missed anything about the death and if there was anything different this time, and as he did he realized that the police there thought the alien was the culprit – and that they thought there was another there.

Again the body was completely drained of water and of something else that he could not recognize and he saw why they had blamed the alien, and he even considered if it had been. The alien in the wood had been a genetic cross with a human! What if the proper alien was far different? The genetic cross version was clearly adapted to meet and talk to humans.

According to the alien they had advanced technology – and had built the tunnels – and had made human sacrifices to their ancient gods. Yet it could have lied to cover up there being aliens there, or were there others that it had not known about?

 

Chapter 22

 

The Invasion

 

Only a few days had passed and six more deaths had occurred in the castle, and Bryson realized that there must be at least a hundred policemen there now.

The entire castle and media to Bryson seemed to be going crazy – mentioning and thinking of the occurrences at the castle!

The deaths were unbelievable and all done in the same hideous fashion leaving the victims drained of energy! The police could not realize anything new now! And it seemed something was killing people all about them, right under their noses, which was totally unbelievable, and it was like someone had come up with something to make a fool of them all and ruin their methods of detection and representation. All their leading people from all over the country were trying to solve the mystery! The most advanced surveillance methods and equipment were everywhere monitoring the place night and day.

Yet the problem with it was that they never put it in people’s rooms or in the rooms that the people were working in – but in the main places and corridors that any person would have to through to get someone, including the outer building.

Yet most of the people now had phones and were sharing rooms and could hear any sounds from the rooms next to them, as well as having the corridors monitored by the police and soldiers guarding them.

What annoyed Bryson was nothing indicated and gave any clues to what it was!

William seemed confused and to be in danger like the rest of them and Bryson and everyone else watched him everywhere, and he just gave confused remarks.

There were stories being put on television for days and mainly because it was the only real occurrence that was happening! Everyone seemed to be taking an interest in it and their safety! Most, Bryson believed, wondered what would happen if it started occurring everywhere – and they could not even control the region of the castle!

Everyone took it that it had been a human killer and not something else, which was only suggested, clearly because of the castle! Surely something so hideous, evil, and unearthly that they suggested could not exist? He tried to ignore how hideous it was, trying to look upon it as an artist observed a crazy exhibit, but it was no use! Something was now out to get them! The things in the wood, if they were not the culprits, were nothing compared to it and they now looked as if they had been playing with them and only scaring them away from their territory.

The thing, whatever it was, played with their imaginations and they were not allowed to get anything about it and if it had been something like the aliens that had built the tunnels in the wood. There still was no connection and anything in the castle!

He had thoughts that it could be what had caused all the deaths through the centuries and that the thing had been thrown out of one of the gateways, vortex in the tunnel, or from what had put the aliens there. It could have been trapped there, and perhaps not been such a killer, and it could either have gone mad or something had happened to it to make that way.

The only real evidence that existed was what had happened to the people killed by it! The complexion of the bodies showed it had drained them of blood and showed the deadliness of the place, and their chances of survival had vastly decreased and danger could now exist there in the castle and during the day.

They never knew what they were up against and how to survive against it! They were becoming defenseless and they could not do anything about it!

They were confused more than he could ever recall seeing the police and they had difficulty talking about what was occurring because they had so little!

Strange thoughts of him leaving the cold confines of the place and whole region gave him shivers of ecstatic pleasure once again!

Yet the pleasure they would get if they solved the case and showed it to the world was far greater, and it was clear in the things that they said, especially in the dinning room when they were not working. It was a classic new scenario and there seemed no way to solve it! Something had to happen? How could they stay there with more and more deaths occurring without what was behind it being caught?

Bryson kept thinking of it at two angles and that he could leave and go on holiday to some hot place next to a desert or when he realized what was happening that he quite definitely would have to be forced into leave there as he did not want to miss what happened there.

He worked out the exact time the deaths occurred and asked the police what their times for the deaths occurring were and they all closely matched, and he recorded all the times, and he tried to compare the times with each other to see what they all had in common. What had been happening there when the deaths had occurred? Were they at the same times of the day or were they at times something happened?

Yet after a great deal of investigation he only proved that they were random times! He also checked the people who had been killed and what they had in common, what they had been doing, and at the time of their deaths, and what locations they had been in and he established that there were no real connections other than that they had been on their own and mainly in places that people had not been near, which showed whatever it had been had deliberately hidden itself, which he considered might show that it might be destroyed.

Was the thing only being safe, preferring solitude, or did it have weaknesses and could be destroyed? The thing could be anything though? It surely was not of this world! It could have been a normal powerful alien life form turned into one of the most deadliest entities, still with reactions of its original self, and he considered how they could use that? Could they find a way to scare it from there? Could they persuade it to do something else?

The police still unsuccessfully tried to discover how the killer had drained the victims of water and energy, and there was a suggestion a scientist was thought be involved or the technology of one had been used. Yet Bryson never believed anything to do with any scientists was involved, and he knew that the thing doing it did not really need what it was taking from them – unless it was some form of vampire.

He believed it was using the best way it could to kill them, and silently and quickly!

The rooms that most of the victims had been found in left them wondering why they had been there working alone!

Most of them still felt safe in the inhabited regions of the castle!

He could not get why no sounds seemed to be heard from the attacks? Why the deaths had not been heard? And he knew that the castle and its thick stones and strange formation could alter sounds – making silent sounds travel further at some places and stop even the loudest sounds being heard at some nearby places!

The police seemed to have secrets concerning the alien killer that they had killed in the wood and many of them thought there were more – and that they clearly had the technology to carry out the deaths. They had built the tunnels there!

Why kill them though? The alien in the wood had done it to survive and not get caught! The only logical reason, other than it liked it, was that it was determined to destroy them or scare them away from the castle!

 

Chapter 23

 

The Military

 

Bryson was amazed when he entered the psychic researcher’s room, at the tunnel with the vortex, where the scientists were still setting up equipment around the wall where the vortex was behind, and that their equipment had gone beyond anything that he had seen, which was immense and powerful, and the power supply there had been increased immensely to it with large cables being fed into there from massive generators.

He had not even been able to get near Merton and Mortimer, who now were just advisors on things! They had so much work that they had not slept in a long time!

The military scientists there had full control of the situation, and they clearly knew the equipment far greater than any of them.

The military’s mission there seemed to be a death or glory scenario. He was sure that they really wanted answers to what was there – and not to free the castle from what was there – and get any new technology or advancements there were a far greater achievement. Their interest in the aliens there was tremendous and far more than he had thought! They were checking out all the tunnels there and the alien that the police had killed, and where he had been staying and everything about him.

They had seen the story all over the media and had decided in sending in more people to investigate. Yet there was still much confusion on what was happening there and what was there, and they could only really investigate things as far he was concerned.

Some high-ranking officers had arrived and were being escorted around places by Mitchell, which Bryson gave occasional gasps at, thinking of what was killing people there. There had been two more deaths, unseen and unsolved again, and three sightings of other things of paranormal that resembled ghosts. The disturbances were clearly increasing and Bryson and the other scientists were working away to solve the situation, and find a solution, and he had been surprised that the treasure there was being forgotten, for the moment anyway.

Bryson was amazed when Merton and Mortimer handed him a military report and other documents, which they insisted he saw, perhaps to give his opinion on.

Documents told of investigations there going back to the start of the last century, before Pendleton and his friends had arrived there, and of police investigations that had told of paranormal disturbances, and why they and the military had left the place, and gave major investigations in the sixties that had ended with all the scientists there being killed and their bodies being found later, and that they had fenced the entire region off, and not allowed anyone near there, and that it had been left for people of the future to investigate someday with proper technology and ways of investigating and handling what existed there.

Again Bryson realized that all the scientists there were in danger, and that he would be lucky to get away from there alive!

Bryson knew there was far more behind Mitchell and the military being there, and he left things there. He wondered again what Mitchell would have put in his report about his entering the tunnel and going through the vortex.

In the end the paranormal scientists had decided against going near or in the direct path of the alien if they were able to detect where it was, which was what they were attempting to do, and to locate the vortex and everything with it in other dimensions, and find out what was there and build up an illustration of it and what they were dealing with.

The problem was getting their equipment to work as their attempts had so far failed there, and the stuff had never been fully and properly tested as not very many things existed in other dimensions.

If anything attacked them they had a procedure to escape from there, which Bryson thought was all they could do at the moment!

He wondered if it would turn predictable, since it could beat their weapons and had killed large amounts of soldiers, and mainly intended to wipe everyone out and scare the living daylights out of them.

All the paranormal scientists had recently had consultations with all the other scientists and the military and they now entirely left their minds open to what was there and would happen.

Bryson was surprised that when one of the scientists started cheerfully calling them over to a computer screen and showed a blurred view of the vortex in the tunnel, which Bryson was sure was of the vortex in another dimension as it was normally invisible and he had only seen it when he had entered it in an altered state in another dimension.

“This is entirely new!” Mortimer stated, considering it from various perspectives, and he watched it as if he had been waiting all his life to see what was there, and gasped slightly.

“What do you make of it?” Mitchell asked, walking over to them. “We so far have had nothing properly put forward on what its identity is?”

“How about calling it a vortex?” Bryson stated, realizing that Mitchell had entered the vortex too.

“You’re right! It can be called some form of vortex!”

“Well, it’s a start!” Mortimer continued. “The visible part of the vortex has been detected in another dimension! We should be able search what else is there. For instance what is causing the vortex to exist, and what it really is? Maybe even places it leads to!”

They were there to investigate what other scientists had not and to do it to a greater degree every time and Bryson was positive by their reactions that they had never had their day yet and they now never considered that they might never come upon anything, and achieve their goal, and that it would not be left for the people who followed them someday to find and get marked in the history books for.

If only they could find something there that had gone undetected by everyone else, with their detection methods and equipment being improved!

He gasped when he considered what they could come up with if they had something that really worked – as they had advanced far further than he had even imagined, and the place was packed solid with ever form of equipment possible and it went beyond his imagination what they might do.

It was like an experiment to Merton and Mortimer to see what would happen if they pushed beyond the boundaries of natural science, and out into the supernatural.

The dark sky of the place through the room widow now showed him the abyss of billions of light years of space, and the dangers of their exploration, and he considered if they would find anything if they used the equipment at night.

 

Chapter 24

 

The Interdimensional Surveillance

 

Once they had moved all the equipment that they needed over to a room at the second tunnel the other scientists joined them, and Mitchell arrived, and stood wondering, looking slightly annoyed and watching the equipment.

The scientists decided to check the second tunnel at the same time as the other tunnel with their improved outer dimensional scan, to see if they were connected to each as the majority of the scientists believed, which Bryson also wanted to find out.

It was morning and the scientists had increased the power of the dimensional scan and had started exploring the other tunnel.

Bryson sensed that there was something that they were not saying, but he knew he would only needed to wait for them to tell what it was as they were in danger and needed to give all the information that they could, to survive there.

While he considered what could happen next the scientists started examining the information on their screens on the equipment, and he wondered if the stuff worked anything like the stuff for detecting neutrinos, and he considered what it did.

“It’s found something new!” Merton announced, updating Mitchell and the other scientists on what they had found. “I’ve not seen anything like it! It is unknown and looks like it has intelligence!”

“An entity/life form that exists in there,” Mitchell announced, examining the wall, where the tunnel was behind. “What’s it like? Is it that thing that’s killing everyone here?”

“We do not know if it is a life form – or what it is – but it exists in many other dimensions!”

Bryson was fascinated and realized that it was what had tried to make contact with him, and surely had made William appear.

All the scientists were fascinated and confused at what they were going to end up with – another incredible find or disaster!

“Well, what will we do now?” Mitchell enquired. “Do you make contact with it?”

“It might have made some form of contact with us already!” Bryson announced.

“When did that happen?”

“William! His appearance occurred after I entered this tunnel, where I was sure something was trying to make contact!”

“William does not know what he is or is doing? But according the other scientists document on him he had to have been put here to check us out …”

“But he would have to be doing it without knowing it … As he would have said or we would have noticed him checking things. He also ignored many things – and sources of information put near him that would have been of interest!”

“Perhaps it is both!” Merton replied. “It was put there to make contact and check you! It might have underestimated and thought we were something different and had not understood what William was and capable of! There are suggestions in the all the accounts of it in the past from its first appearance on this world that it never fully knew what it was doing. It is surely far different and not from this universe in other dimensions and is mentioned as arriving here to check out the other the thing at the other castle, which it’s mentioned in trying to make contact with. It could very well be designed to make contact, but damaged itself!”

“That’s the best and most explained solution that I’ve heard since I heard of this whole affair!” Mitchell replied, thanking him.

Bryson was surprised and decided to keep it as what Merton suggested until anything else appeared.

Like some phenomenon occurred the instruments scanning the alien showed it in outer dimensions with incredible levels of energy, and all the scientists studied the recordings that they gave them fascinated.

“So this thing really exists and is in other dimensions!” Mitchell announced, taking out his communicator to call the military control center of it and all the other findings.

Bryson noticed some form of powerful magnetic influence from it being registered on some of the equipment, and realized that it had confused them, and that he would get answers on it later.

“What could create such power?” Mitchell asked, observing them understanding the information more.

“This thing is tremendous!” Merton stated. “I can now see why they could not destroy it. The majority of it is in the other dimensions – and it is not made of normal matter. It is made of energy to us – but it is far more in its own dimensions.”

“What do think it wants?” Mitchell asked.

“That I am not sure of!”

“Could it just be evil?” Mitchell asked, trying to see if they thought of it as the paranormal entity that it looked like. “And if it’s not what is killing everyone here for?”

“I cannot fully answer that! But I think at one point when it arrived at the castle it had to defend itself and created things to defend it – and it did not fully know what it was creating or was up against – as with William, and it does not fully know what it or William is doing here – if it even knows about it at all – as I believe it is not fully conscious! There are mention of it and other things altering and going dormant. It must have been damaged or its energy source grows weak, or both? It surely has not seen anything like us! That can be proven by its original behavior and it trying to adapt itself to here. I think it still tries to learn and collect information though!”

“That’s very interesting” Mitchell answered firmly.

Mitchell began talking to someone on his communicator, and asked Merton, “What form does this multidimensional take in this dimension, and as a whole through dimensions? And what do you call it, if you had to give it some form of identification?”

“I am not sure I can answer all that yet – as it is through dimensions – and our equipment has not been adapted for that yet – and has different energy states in them all. It is more an entity! We have not fully realized what it is! It is in what is like the depths of space, at the most different region from our environment as it can get. So I doubt I can properly compare it at the moment! We have so little, and know so little about its identity …”

“And they may not fully believe you?” Mitchell moaned, as he listened to the response from the military control center. “And they want to know if we can properly back up the claims you made already?”

“Exactly! They will need to know everything that they can about it – as they will need to destroy it!”

“We need as much as possible in detecting it and capturing it – if we cannot destroy it! And they can throw it back out there in space or something, where it belongs!”

 

Chapter 25

 

The Treasure Expedition

 

Bryson and Pendleton arrived at a room at the virtually unexplored ground floor, without anyone seeing them going there. It was where the bottom of the second tunnel was, and came to an end, which Pendleton occasionally gasped at.

Bryson still could not believe that they were still coming across highly potential unexplored spots, where the treasure could be buried away.

After a great deal of thought and information from the scans of the tunnel Bryson started realizing that William Randall could have buried it at the bottom of the tunnel, with the thing in it to scare away anyone going there. Pendleton’s memory had returned and he insisted that the other two treasure hunters with him had insisted that it was there and that it was buried away at the bottom.

The room was an ordinary castle room, which had clearly not been entered by anyone for a long time by the webs covering it everywhere, and he also noticed that no footprints were on the dust on the carpet.

Bryson could not get why the others never thought the treasure had been there on the ground floor, and neither could Pendleton.

The tunnel had been there at the exact location they had traced it to, and Pendleton was sure that they would have found the treasure there and he was sure that they had only entered the tunnel at the top floor as it had looked the best place!

The wall grabbed their attention as its thickness was the same as the other rooms the tunnels were in.

The archaeologists had given up scanning walls and had found nothing with it. Their scans were not good and their scans of the other tunnel had shown little! Their equipment needed to be improved!

Bryson repeatedly thumped his hand hard against the wall, intensely listening for anything, while he slowly moved across it.

Bryson easily located the tunnel behind the wall but instead of finding the boulders at the spot he discovered something larger, and peeled away the wallpaper with Pendleton until they revealed what looked like a solid block of stone, the size of a doorway, surrounded by castle boulders.

Bryson stood amazed at how he and so many others could have missed such a thing! How could they have found the tunnel in the library and not even bothered going to the bottom of it? It even made him gasp as he wondered if they had avoided going there for a reason? The thing up there was hideous, even if they were now thinking of it as a normal life form trying to escape from its confines, and having advanced intelligence.

He was sure the ancient historical castle had many hidden secrets and treasures buried away and wondered if they might find anything else there.

At first he thought that he would have to force the slab in or destroy it completely but when he pushed it he saw it was a door, made of stone, and he carefully shifted the awkward mass of stone in, in stages, into the wall, as Pendleton stayed ready to help.

They were both obsessed and Bryson had to push it further with all his weight and strength, as it became stuck with dirt and stone around its edges, and his clambering resumed until he had it out of the way and they could enter the tunnel.

His eyes occasionally fell on the mess under him with little interest! The thick layer of stone and dust fragments were scattered across the ground and he started brushing it away with his shoe to see what was below, and found more castle stones!

He turned on his light and looked further, and he wondered if the scientists working above would detect their presence there, with amusement.

Bryson was sure that the thing above only reacted to things at certain distances, but he was unsure about them being below it!

Yet why did it not work through the walls? He had been in the rooms behind the wall with the other scientists and nothing occurred there!

He turned the light upwards and examined the tunnel going upwards. What was it? What was there? He had put together everything that they had found and he now could barely believe most of it! Was there something else there hiding itself?

He shone the powerful light straight up the tunnel, where he saw the tunnel going up to the castle roof, and as his sight adjusted to it he saw nothing and started to wonder what it was built for?

Yet it seemed too large to be a chimney and there was no trace of soot or anything that would surely be there, even if they had it cleaned. Although there was the chance that nobody had really used it and that any marks were hidden now.

His breathing echoed into it, and its coldness made clouds of steam come out of his mouth going up into it.

Suddenly sounds started emerging above and he wondered if he had activated it!

They started sounding mind-bending and started screaming through the shaft until they had a fury that stunned him, with some sounding like screams and others like wailing spirits, and he wondered if there were other dangers there at the bottom that were not at the top? Could the thing come down and escape? And get them outside the tunnel?

Clouds of powdered dirt and stone fell about at different points around boulders above as though the tunnel were being shaken by an earthquake. Dust swirled through his beam of light as he wondered where the treasure would be buried away? And he sheltered it going into his eyes.

He imagined Pendleton and the other two treasure hunters there years before, during the Second World War, hanging on their ropes, just over the disturbance, which he tried to locate.

He watched what was happening carefully, which he had not been able to do when he had been in the other tunnel on the steps, surrounded in darkness, or when he was above sticking his head in the tunnel, and he wondered how dangerous it really was and if he was going to be killed by it.

He lost his balance and grabbed hold of part of a castle boulder he was resting against behind him and it came away in his hand, and he glimpsed its dark shape and felt it wondering what it was, and he finally shined the light over it and saw something that resembled a piece of wood from the building of the castle.

He then realized some sounds were now not emerging from lower down than they had been and he saw that something was coming downwards, and he thought that he heard one emerge just above him and he listened intensely with confusion.

Sounds were manifesting everywhere as though there were invisible unidentifiable things surrounding there, and strange glowing and swirling forces seemed to form in the blackness.

While he tried to see what was going on at an area he noticed that light was moving downwards and he fixed his eyes onto a strange orb of light floating down, and it all swiftly vanished, and he stood wondering what had happened to it all?

Bryson turned sensing something was in the room and saw William standing blankly staring at him, beside Pendleton, and Bryson walked into the room and shut the stone doorway, blocking the entrance to the tunnel, and saw William and Pendleton staring at the thing that he had in his hand, which he had thought had been a discarded piece wood from the building of the castle, and he realized that it was an ancient book.

 

Chapter 26

 

The Diary

 

The page that the alien had given Bryson, when it had died in the wood, fitted into the diary and confirmed it was authentic!

When he started reading it William’s appearance at the tunnel haunted his thoughts, making him wonder why he was there? What had the entity put him there for?

It was as though he should not be there! He could not tell them or explain how he knew they had been there at the tunnel. Only that he had to go there, and Bryson was amazed at the way the thing in the tunnel had vanished when he had appeared.

What was the connection? If the thing there had made him, what did it want him to do? It clearly took control of him at times and used him to do things!

The ancient book was incredible and he had known it was something by the way William had reacted and had waited for him to read it, and Bryson had been more than fascinated when he had read it and found it was William Randall’s diary! He had actually found William Randall’s diary! It had been left upright in a gap in the wall, where it had resembled part of the wall, with a withered cover that resembled a dirt covered stone.

It felt like he had been waiting all his life to find it and that everything else had been the build up to it. What it contained he could not even guess, and he guarded it greatly, and he did not want to show it to anyone until he had ruthlessly checked it.

He soon realized that it was not a normal diary and that it had strange things scribbled through it, with a quill pen, and he conjured up images of his ancestor wearing ancient clothes at a desk writing it.

The more he read it the more important it became and the less he thought of his ancestor writing it, and it even gave him details of the hidden treasure.

There was no doubt about it the book explained occurrences at the castle, and he wondered what his thoughts of the castle had been at that time in history.

At times it was like the whole castle was something else – created for some function that he could not even imagine – which went beyond his understanding.

As he read it he repeatedly wondered what the people in the past would have given for the book that he had in front of him, and what the aliens, who had built the tunnels in the wood, would have given for it?

He recalled all the accounts and things that he had heard!

What had been the truth about the stories that had said something had happened that had killed them all? So if it had been true what had happened and how had the entity ended up in the tunnel and in the other tunnel? Why had it not moved away into the other dimensions? What was keeping it there? Surely there had to be something there that they were missing? Perhaps it was disguised as something or was hidden away? Such advanced technology could achieve virtually anything and it could be something that he had not even considered possible?

He had always wanted to explore and discover something new of value and greatness, and even be remembered in history!

What interested and alarmed them was why it was hidden in such a place and had created such occurrences? What was it they were dealing with anyway? Why was it in such a far out place?

Something of unfathomable unidentifiable supernatural nature sounded as though it were there trapped in some form of magnetic or energy field, trapped and trying to free itself from something, ultimately escaping to another location of liberty, and he imagining some form of spirit trapped there for centuries.

Bryson again started to realize the implications of the find and that they might check what was there someday, and that he better start finding information about it.

The book started by stating facts that were given in the accounts that Bryson had read and that the origins of the entity had occurred in 1620 when fishermen at a fishing village had witnessed its materialization, and that it had appeared over the morning mist over the sea as a bright light of immense magnitude, and that everybody that had witnessed it had realized that it had been something of great power and intelligence, and that they had seen it landing and that they had followed it to where it had crashed.

William Randall had thought he had seen everything until he had been shown it by the fishermen and it had fascinated him, and though he had been a scientist of that time he believed in forms of magic and witchcraft, especially after his encounter with the first transcendent and its artifact at the first castle, and the entity had powers going beyond anything he had seen.

Something had damaged it before it had crashed and it had continually altered, and had been made of energy, and altered from something and had been trying to adapt to something and had been trapped in something invisible to them.

At one point they had believed it would vanish completely from existence but it had been later perceived that it had entered some form of damaged or dormant state, surely exhausted of energy from either its extraordinary manifestation, impact with the world, or it not having existed in their form of existence.

The original transcendent at the first castle had died before he had taken it to the castle, where it had slowly altered into something that they could not understand, and they had tried to use its magic.

They had found some ways of communicating with it when it had created the second William Randall and they had used it to build the second castle with its powers.

Through the second William Randall they had learned that it had traced the original transcendent and artifact there into this universe, and it had occasionally attempted to mimic it and make contact with it and analyze it. It had been unable to repair itself and had been trapped and could not fully achieve its objective and fully understand.

At the second castle they had tried to use it for magical purposes, and it had foreseen some future occurrences, but had unsuccessfully tried to accumulate its powers to use themselves.

They had used it to create castle defenses when they had been threatened with annihilation by an army, which they had not been able to do properly, and had improvised and as a result of it had turned the castle into what it was, which had killed all of the people there, except William Randall who had been at the other castle when it had happened, and he had found out about it later when he had gone there, and it had entered a dormant state.

The second William Randall had been killed there and they had put him in the tomb at the second castle.

They had not been able to deactivate it and had split it into two parts to weaken its powers and they had put them into the two ventilation shafts.

Bryson finished the diary realizing that it had left the deadliest menace in the world at the castle and he tried to work out how they could possibly approach it without being killed, to return it to where it had originated!

 

Chapter 27

 

The Voyage Beyond the Cosmos

 

For a moment Bryson sensed a weird sensation as though something had happened and something else was going to happen!

The scientists were calibrating their equipment in the room at the second tunnel and Bryson watched them gasp, and even Mitchell stood dazed, as they realized what was going to happen. It was absurdly dangerous beyond anything that Bryson could realize and he had not heard of anything like it being done before.

William had been found to be able to communicate properly with the entity in the second tunnel at a close distance, and they had used it locate the two parts of the entity in the ventilation shafts, which had been discovered to be solid matter.

They had used William to stop it from attacking or throwing them into gateways going beyond the universe and they found that they were small black slabs like shiny black stone, measuring three feet by three feet with a thickness of half a foot, which were fitted above the entrances into the tunnels, disguised as the castle stones there.

It had surprised Bryson that William Randall had persuaded the entity to make itself into solid matter! Bryson had been able to touch them without being killed or thrown out of space and time into some other world, and the scientists found a way of joining them together by using the entity and William and it had formed into a rectangle black alien artifact identical to the rectangle transparent black shape that he had visualized in the second tunnel, when it had tried to make contact with him.

They had found ways to increase the communications between William and the entity by using specially designed equipment, connected to the alien artifact.

William was in a seat where he had objects covering his head connected to equipment that monitored him and his thoughts and transmitted his thoughts to the alien artifact.

Bryson realized that they had been correct in informing the entity that the other transcendent and its alien artifact at the other castle no longer existed, which it had been stuck there trying to make contact with, and it had told them that it had detected it was. It had been designed to meet it and destroy it if it was a danger to it or its creators – and it had been unable to do it as it had been damaged by having its energy source damaged, which had happened so fast that it had not realized what had happened.

They had all watched it activating their equipment – which they had taught William how to use and how it worked.

All the scientists had stood back as it burst into life – using massive amounts of energy fed to it through attached cables – with the sheer energy making the castle about them vibrate and lurch!

Even though it was a great deal of energy to them it was little to the entity – but enough to allow it to do what they had told it to do – and to open a gateway through time to itself before it had entered this universe, just before it had made its appearance on this world where it had failed to get enough energy.

All the scientists there realized immediately that it was working and that it had achieved its mission – and that it could use the energy supply from itself in past!

Bryson realized that they had actually found out from their questioning of it that it was partly programmed, but nothing like their computers, or from this universe, and that it mainly functioned carrying out what it had been created for and that it had been a form of time probe – which they had not been properly able to deduce – as vast amounts of information that it had could not be translated or understood, and had no equivalent.

For a moment Bryson wondered if it could change history and do something like stop itself from entering the universe in 1620, when the fishermen at the fishing village had witnessed its materialization and bright light exploding out of the early morning mist over the sea, like a crazy shooting star.

Suddenly William and the alien artifact vanished and Bryson realized the hideous reality of the situation and that they had let it loose on the universe and on the whole of time!

In the first place it had been virtual mad when it had been split in half! It surely had been altered by William Randall and his men’s experiments – and them altering it to believe in tales of witchcraft, magic, demons, and hell – and the other transcendent haunting the other castle that it had mimicked – and there was no proper proof that it was undamaged by its entrance into the universe, and it crashing into the world!

Though they all soon sensed that it had not and felt its power and intelligence, and how sane it was, and that it was far more than anything that he had ever thought existed!

Light from it exploded everywhere all over the world showing them its new existence – and entities in the form of large bright globes appeared around them and slowly vanished.

When it finished Bryson felt vaguely confused but knew that it had left the universe and that they had done everything that they could for it, and the world.

He then wondered if William had told him the truth earlier that day when he had told him that William Randall had got his treasure from the entity, which had collected it from many sources, and that he had only removed part of the treasure to the other castle – which had been what Bryson had found at the other castle – and that the remains of the treasure had been buried away in a secret chamber under floor of the second tunnel.

When Bryson investigated it he was staggered to find Pendleton there already, digging up the ground under the second tunnel and that he had just uncovered the secret chamber, and both of them climbed into it and found an entire room full of treasure.

 

Epilogue

 

The Transcendent Voyager

 

For billions of years the transcendent voyager had existed never wholly knowing what had created it or where it had originated, carrying out its mission of searching through time and space in its universe for abnormalities, unknown civilizations and species, and transcendent entities with colossal powers and capabilities and to destroy them if they were dangerous to reality and what its programming considered dangerous.

It had been designed and given technology beyond anything else that it had encountered and had the abilities to search its universe in a degree and with abilities that would not have been believed to exist by the most advanced transcendences and civilizations, and would have been thought of as magical powers, and it had the ability to search its universe throughout time.

Its form had been an invisible complex mass of energy, stored in many dimensions, that had been built to last forever, and it directly entered stars to energize itself and store its vast powers for extensive amounts of time.

Its stores of information had been vast and it had the ability to collect as much information on what it had been programmed for eternally and improve its defenses and other abilities, and it had become the ultimate weapon of destruction against the destruction of its universe.

It had stored the technology and abilities of zillions of species and had the ability to recognize and handle what it had been searching for within a range of its universe.

At one point it had unintentionally left the universe and had entered an outer universe that it had not known the existence of, where colossal amounts of universes had existed, and on its entrance there its programming had accepted it as the real universe and that it had to accept it as the universe that it had to carry out its mission in.

At first it had been unable to enter the universes and properly detect anything in them and it used all its information and studied how it had entered the outer universe and found a way to enter them and locate particular things in them, but infinite amounts of things of unknown origins existed in them.

In supernatural universes it had learned to open and use gateways that shifted it accurately to destinations. It discovered far more than it had ever realized could exist and it gave itself colossal magical abilities and energies and it had analyzed everything in a greater degree.

On its first entrances to the universes it had been left staggered when it had encountered something of unknown origins that had drained its energy from it!

Something had virtually absorbed all its power instantly on its entrance of the Earth’s atmosphere, only leaving it with some of its energy in other dimensions, which it had not considered possible as it had not been possible in its own universe, and it could not get proper amounts of power in other dimensions and had to fight to survive and had continuously tried to alter and adapt to something that it could survive as, and it had to create dormant states and ways of collecting energy from small sources and storing it until it had enough to reactivate itself, and work on finding a source powerful enough for it to use to leave there.

Even though it had not done much in its damaged condition, with its vast abilities virtually unusable, it had been able to explore things through supernatural gateways into universes, going out into the strangest places, and it had even considered if there had been others such as it in the endless universes and if they had created it, and if it could contact them to help it, and it had gained abilities to explore inconceivable dimensions and powers in the universes, far beyond its original knowledge and powers.

The humans had helped it and it had used its powers to help them and it had created things for them, including defenses and entities to protect them, and it had created things to hide itself away, even though it had almost damaged itself by splitting itself into two halves.

The humans had become far more advanced and it had been surprised that they had actually found a way for it to restore itself!

On entering the outer universes it had repaired itself and immediately made sure nothing could drain it of energy again and gave itself abilities to create energy in new ways anywhere, and it altered most of its programming to adapt.

It created colossal supernatural powers, going beyond anything known, and used its magical powers to transform it into something beyond anything that it had ever encountered and it gained powers to build universes, and others, and found far more than it had ever realized could exist and another universe beyond there.

 

Part IV

 

Prologue

 

The Lost Time Pod

 

The artifact looked deadlier than he had ever seen it, and was pulsating with energy, which looked and sounded like it was on the brink of a colossal explosion, and Eisenberg, Kurt, and the paranormal investigator timidly shifted into the Extraterrestrial Investigation Center research chamber.

At a closer investigation they stood confused as they believed something was occurring as scientists were nervously standing around it monitoring it, and they spotted vigorous activity all about the place, and they started working like crazy activating and checking things, and they realized that they had done something, and that it was the reason that they wanted them there, and they took them over to the side and seated them.

The artifact altered shape and appearance at a frenzied rate, of which there was little to indicate the outcome.

At times he thought he saw a shape of something inside it.

It looked powerful, and deadly! Perhaps unstable! By their previous investigations and what the scientists claimed he was sure they gave an energy force, and that they were feeding it energy that it used, and he realized it was perhaps the reason it could not do anything and had been dormant, and he realized the dangers of its revival, and if it exploded, and he wondered why the scientists were so confident about it.

With horror, at the side of vision, he saw a group of scientists and technicians move in with new equipment, and they started arranging it around the energy bubble, and he gasped, and wondered what they were doing and dealing with, and for a moment thought he saw something inside it shift.

Famous scientist in and rushed into places and he realized something really was going happen this time, and he watched someone film it, and what might be an incredible historic occurrence, and the discovery of it, and he realized from nearby scientists that it might prove what it was, and he watched someone else filming it, perhaps for the media, which some scientists were considering using if they wished it to be known.

The scientists occasionally gave detailed explanations of things they believed were occurring, and watched it creating magnificent optical effects, making things distort, and it looked like it could rupture the fabric of space, and played with it, with properties of altering and suspending it.

Scientists started carrying out complex experiments on it, and they showed detailed information accumulated.

Suddenly computers and equipment all over the chamber burst into life, and he spotted one go over millions of special sequences and he studied it, and he was sure they had got control of the artifact somehow and had it carry out some functions.

The sheer magnitude of it left him staggered and he expected something to occur, especially from its lethal reactions, and he could not believe it could hold so much energy and not explode.

The center turned bright and expanded, and it became louder and brighter, and the floor shook, and started knocking everything furiously around, knocking scientists about, and many fell over, and a sudden shockwave blasted through the whole building, throwing everything about, and it died away.

The chamber turned silent, and they started to recover, and he noticed some scientists dramatically activating equipment and he checked where they were staring and saw the artifact had turned solid, and was open, and saw something inside, and he tried to identify it, but could not, and saw it was alive and hideously staring out at them.

 

 

 

The Lost Time Pod

 

 

Chapter 1

 

The Magnetic Phenomena

 

“They’ve discovered signals from something believed to be of unknown origins …” a scientist explained, vaguely.

Eisenberg accidentally gasped loudly, through his teeth, as he sat eating his breakfast, in the mansion dinner room, knowing they had detected something incredible, sensing something new was emerging, and he wondered what the hell could be there, and wonder if the place could become so dangerous that he would have to move out.

From what Kurt said he knew they had been using some new form of technology, and he tried to recall more of what he had said, and realized that they used the technology at different locations in an investigations, and wondered where, and what had been detected.

“Tell us of the extraordinary magnetic phenomenon found!” another scientist nearby asked the scientist.

Something about their reactions confused Eisenberg and he wondered what the outcome would be!

“A form of powerful magnetic influence, or even something of that nature, has been detected … We’re trying to check it, with what we have available …”

“So whatever it is – it has incredible power …” the second scientist answered. “At what location was it discovered?”

“We were examining one of the shafts going straight through the mansion … We were checking the lower region … To see if there is anything there – and detected it.”

“What could it be off …? There has been a lot of equipment put here …”

“Well we have not fully checked that possibility … We need more time … Whatever it is it’s really powerful!”

Eisenberg tried to grasp what could be there, with fascination, realizing someone could be doing something there now, and he tried to recall who had been near the lower region, and what the hell could produce such an effect, and realized the amount of technology that was now about and realized he would have to leave it until they investigated it further and got further information on it.

“It could be a natural occurrence of course …” the first scientist stated, and looked through some of his documents and checked findings on things.

“The magnetic field of the Earth for one thing …” the second scientist continued, making them wonder what he was suggesting.

“Even so it would beneficial to check this disturbance and record it for science!” the first scientist replied, slightly smiling, and Eisenberg spotted a sly smirk he gave, and wondered why he had done it.

He continued eating his meal and wondered what he thought was there anyway, and watched the first scientist’s eyes light up when he noticed something in the documents, and Eisenberg realized that he was unsure of what he had and that many scientists exaggerated a great deal of their findings and much of it was hard to investigate, and if they were exaggerating things.

The first scientist seemed to spot the second scientist mocking him, and replied, “Incidentally, when we increased the power of our equipment the fluctu